Dark_Brother, may you rest in peace.
Chapter 01
Blue lights. . . A whirring sound. . . I feel a sharp pain in my arm. . . Head is throbbing. . . I can no longer feel my arm. . . Oh no, what have they done with my arm? A pink shadow bends over me. Eyes. . . Such big eyes. . .
Sweat sheets down my face as I sit upright in bed, terror filling my mind and thoughts, as my body reacts to the strange dream.
I can’t feel my arm! Panicked, I quickly look at it, and a second later breathe a sigh of relief. It’s still there, though apparently numb from having slept on it wrong.
Falling back on my pillow, I’m shocked at how cold the sweat soaked sheets feel on my back and head. Rolling it over to the dry side, I can’t help but notice the time. There is only an hour until my alarm goes off. Groaning, I roll over, hoping to get a little more sleep, before I have to get up, and get ready for classes.
As my head is pounding, and my arm is stiff and tingling, I doubt I’m going to get anymore rest.
* * *
The strains of music from Doctor Who fill the room, followed right after by robotic voices screaming, “Exterminate! Exterminate!” Moaning like one of the Walking Dead, I reach for my alarm clock to switch it off, only to find the switch is already in the off spot, the noise ending just before I reached it.
Sitting up and rubbing my eyes, I reach for the glass of water I’d left on my nightstand before going to bed last night, and try to wake my sleeping mind. For some reason my body feels like I just finished a marathon, rather than had a restless night’s sleep. I’m just glad the headache is gone, though my arm still seems a little stiff.
My door flies open, and I look up to see my roommate, Dennis, looking at me.
“Rise and shine, dork!” he calls, turning on my light. “I thought I told you to change that alarm sound. Your Doctor What is annoying in the morning.”
“I’m a geek!” I told him for what felt like the hundredth time. “And it’s Doctor Who, not What.”
“More like Doctor Whatever.” comes the snide rejoinder.
Shaking my head at my roommate’s continued ignorance, I dress, and head from my room. Reaching for the light switch, it flips off a moment before my hand reaches it. Looking at it in confusion, my stomach rumbles, recalling me to breakfast.
“Have you been watching the news lately?” Dennis asks as I pour my cereal into a bowl. I just give him a look, in response. He knows I can’t abide watching the news. “I just thought you might be interested in what’s been happening, you being such a dork and all.” Deciding it’s best to keep my mouth shut, I pour my milk. “Seems there was some girl in India that started flying around town, like some sort of Superman or Superchic, and a guy in Japan suddenly started on fire, but didn’t get burned.”
“Parlor tricks,” I mumble around a mouthful, and move my arm around, still trying to work out the stiffness. For a moment I consider mentioning that there are plenty of female comic book characters that can fly, but then remembering his level of ignorance, I continue chewing.
“I dunno. . . The news seemed pretty interested in it. There are videos of the flying girl on Youtube.”
He continues to ramble on, but somehow I’m able to block him out, until I leave for class.
Cold air buffets me as I trudge through the snow to my first college course today. I could have driven, but I live close enough to campus, that I’d rather save the gas.
Something strikes my back, but I ignore it, figuring it’s another snowball and quite accustomed to this childish behavior by now.
“What a nerd,” Robbie Mortensen sneers a second later. I’d hoped to get away from the high school bully after graduating, but his father had somehow managed to get him into the same expensive college I’d received a scholarship to, and so I was still bullied by him. I almost turn around to correct him that I am a geek, and not a nerd, but my inner sense warns me in time that it would be a bad idea.
“Leave him alone, Robbie,” Gina says almost on cue. She’s Robbie’s girlfriend, and has a huge heart. She is also one of the hottest girls on campus. Now, when I say hot, I don’t mean Jewel Staite from Firefly hot, I’m talking Meagan Fox multiplied by Scarlett Johansson as Black Widow H.O.T.!
“Okay, I’ll weave the wittle ol’ nerd awone for you,” Robbie replied in baby talk. Why does Gina put up with such an idiot, I wonder not for the first time. I hate to admit it, but I am a little jealous of Robbie, if only because he has such a beautiful woman at his side, and me. . . Well, I have only me.
Classes seem to drag on, and my mind keeps going fuzzy from lack of sleep, making it hard to concentrate on any of the professors.
Finally, in my last class, I can take it no loner, and can’t keep my eyes open. Which is slightly odd, as Prof. Frankens’s class is usually one of my favorites. Not because of the subject matter, math has always been an easy subject for me, but because of her. She stands just a little shorter than me, has beautiful big brown eyes that seem magnified by her large glasses. Her long dark brown hair is usually pulled back, and softly reflects the fluorescent lighting in the room. She has a small waist that usually gets overlooked because of her ample bosom. I am usually quite attentive in her class, but today, I struggle just to keep my eyes open, and on her, as she lectures us on a formula I’d easily mastered last night.
If only the lights were off, so I could put my head down, and rest without getting caught. For a moment, I dreamily imagine standing up and switching off the lights right by me, but they require a special key to switch.
I open my eyes as someone gasps, and notice that the room is dark, except where Prof. Frankens’s computer screen is on, and a couple other students have their cell phones out, playing instead of paying attention.
“Who turned out the lights?” the professor demands, walking to her desk, she shuffles though a drawer. Apparently she finds what she’s looking for, as she marches down the aisle until she’s right next to me, slips the key into a notch, and lifts it, restoring the lights.
She glares down at me, as if I had been the one to turn off the lights. “Mr. Xavier, did you happen to see who turned off the lights?” I just shook my head, not having seen anyone do it, my own eyes having been closed at the time. She looks at me suspiciously for a moment and I can’t tell if she thinks I’m guilty or trying to cover for someone else. Turning away, she walks back down to her desk, dropping her key back into the drawer.
My mind is racing now. HAD I somehow turned off the lights? I couldn’t see how. But then I remember this morning with the alarm clock, and my bedroom light. Both had been off before I hit them. And the light in class had gone off when I had thought about it. It was all likely a coincidence, but I have to try. I picture the key in the switch, moving, turning the light off. . . And freeze, a grin splitting my face.
Prof. Frankens mutters to herself as she climbs the aisle, key in hand again, to turn the light back on. The class is loudly murmuring, but I ignore them as I consider what this means. Do I have super powers? Am I some kind of mutant? More importantly, what exactly is it that I can do? It has to be more than just turning off lights, because I’d done it to my alarm clock.
The lights came back on, startling me, and I remove the smile from my face a moment too late.
“Since you think this is so funny, Mr. Xavier, I want to see you in my office after class.” My fellow students “ooh” like this was junior high, but I ignore them. Part of me is elated at my new discovery, but another is horrified that I am in trouble now. Looking around class, I see a number of students glancing at me furtively, unsure themselves if I’d really done the deed. None of the stares really bothers me, till I see Gina giving me a disappointed look.
The professor gets back in front of the class, and continues her lecture, watching me like a hawk. I want to experiment, but know better than to mess with the lights again. Maybe it is telekinesis, I wonder, and start trying to lift my pencil off my desk with only my mind.
Nothing happens.
I try moving it side to side, but again, it sits motionless. Maybe it only works on electronics, I wonder next. Looking around for someone with their cell phone out, I’m disappointed to see none. I don’t dare pull my own out, with Prof. Frankens watching me so closely, and it seems the rest of the class feels the same way. The professor’s computer screen is facing away from me, so I can’t really judge with it.
The bell rings, and I stand up to go, forgetting about Prof. Frankens’s office, till she calls me back to it.
Her office is small, but neatly organized, and I sit in a comfortable chair, facing her desk. She goes to one of her filing cabinets, and starts rifling through it, till she finds what she is after, and pulls out a manila folder.
“Nicholas Xavier,” she intones, and I can tell from her voice that she’s not very happy with me, “4.0 average, going to this university on a full ride scholarship.” Her eyes lift from the folder, and seem to strike me to my core. “I have to confess, if you didn’t do so well in my class, I likely wouldn’t even know who you are. You don’t seem the type to cause problems, so do you want to tell me what that was about out there?”
Her stare pieces me to the core, and I can feel my palms grow sweaty as the beautiful older woman waits for my answer.
“P-professor Frankens,” I stammer, “I know I was smiling, but I thought it was kind of funny, just like the rest of the class. I don’t have a key to the switch, so I don’t know how it got turned off.” But I do know, because I had done it. Done it somehow with my mind.
She starts talking again, but my mind is absorbed on what I might be able to do. I can see her laptop screen in here, and imagine it turning off. Again, nothing happens. Thinking hard, I try to figure out what is different. Every time it has worked, I was thinking about switching something off, not just it being off suddenly. Looking to the laptop again, I imagine moving a switch to turn it off, and have to stop myself from whooping as it suddenly powers down.
Wondering if I can only turn electronics off, I think about switching it back on, and I can almost feel the switch move in my mind, as it starts to power back up.
“Are you listening to me?” My professor’s voice cuts through my thoughts, and I look up to meet her large brown eyes, unable to think of what she’d just said. I can see anger in her eyes, as I hesitate to speak, but a sudden thought crosses my mind. What if I can switch off her anger?
I quickly imagine her anger as a switch, with happiness on one end, anger the other, and try to move the switch. I feel the switch with my mind, as I push against it with my will, but it refuses to budge. I press harder, but still no movement. I almost give up, when her laptop finally boots up, and its startup sounds distract her, and the switch moves a little bit. Not enough to get rid of her anger, I suspect, but hopefully enough to blunt it.
Wondering if I had actually moved the emotional switch, or was simply able to sense it, I decide to try something else. Perhaps it’s too much to hope to be able to change a mood so much, so quickly. While she is distracted with her laptop, I re-imagine the switch, but this time, instead of happiness, I think of no feeling, and try to move the switch. It budges slightly more, but still not enough. I can somehow sense the switch inside her.
Hmm. . . Inside her. . .
I look at my professor, at the way her suit hugs her nice curves, and another thought strikes me. Maybe I can’t change an emotion quickly, but can I affect her physically? I decide to throw caution to the wind as she turns back to me, her anger only slightly blunted, due to my efforts, and flip another switch in her, almost sighing when I feel it move easily.
Prof. Frankens’s eyes seem to grow larger, as what I had done seems to register to her, but otherwise she shows no reaction. She just continues to stare at me, and I know her crotch is getting wetter, or at least I hope it is, because I felt the switch move. I realize she is still waiting for my answer.
“I promise you, I didn’t see anybody turn off the lights, and I am not certain how they turned off.” I said, trying to think. It wasn’t completely a lie, as I still didn’t understand how this new power of mine worked.
She continues to stare at me, but I can still feel the anger switch slowly moving. I decide that emotionless is a poor place to move the switch to, and instead create a switch to horny, wondering just what I might be capable of doing to this mature and beautiful woman. I can immediately feel that the switch in her mind is easier to move, but still not moving fast.
Suddenly I realize that the switch making her pussy wet has turned back off on its own. Can I only use one switch at a time? I wonder, as I turn that one back on, and sense the ‘horny’ switch start moving again. No, I must be able to do more than one at a time, I figure, but how many? And why did the other switch turn off?
I easily create and flip another switch in her, making her nipples hard, and hold back my grin as she starts talking again. “You’re a bright student, and I don’t want to see you get into any trouble.” I can feel her horny switch moving faster now, but I have to keep constant attention on the other two, or they turn themselves back off. “I will ignore what happened today, but I don’t want it to happen again.” She is fidgeting where she’s standing. “Do you have a girlfriend?”
The sudden question distracts me, and I lose my concentration, letting all three switches go. “Me? I. . .”
“Never mind, I shouldn’t have asked” she says to me, giving herself a small shake, and sitting on the edge of her desk.
I immediately grab all three switches, but the moment is gone. “You may leave now, Mr. Xavier. Have a good night.”
Cursing inwardly, I walk out of her office. I had almost had her, I think to myself, wondering where my switches might have taken me.
Outside the classroom, I see Gina and Robbie talking across the hallway. Deciding to have my revenge on Robbie for all those years of bullying, I start to switch Gina’s anger on, throwing all my frustration behind the effort, and feel it moving slowly as they talk. Pretty soon I see Robbie get defensive, as Gina’s anger rises. After only a couple minutes, Gina starts yelling, “I’m so sick of the way you act like you’re some big tough guy around your friends, but then act all sweet and nice when we’re alone!”
Robbie looks around, and sees me watching them. Apparently he decides to take his frustrations out on me, as he stomps over to where I stand.
“You got a problem, nerd?” He demands, and this time I let a smile split my face as I flip a switch in him, and feel it move with ease.
“No, but by your smell,” I look down at his crotch, and see a satisfying wet spot growing, “it looks like you really needed to go to the bathroom.”
“I—What the!” Turning beet red, Robbie turns away from me, trying to cover the evidence of his loose bladder, and sees Gina staring at him in wonder. “I’ll get you for this, nerd!” He screams as he starts running down the hallway, leaving a small puddle behind.
“I’m a geek, dammit!” I yell after him, laughing.
“I can’t believe that just happened,” a voice says right behind me, and I turn to see Gina’s hazel eyes looking into mine. “I’ve heard you say that before, that you’re a geek,” she said, and I could feel my mouth go dry. Even a few feet away, her proximity to me is having quite the effect. “What is the difference between a nerd and a geek?” Her anger switch is slowly turning back off, as she gets back in control of her emotions.
It takes me a couple of tries to get moisture back into my mouth before I’m able to answer her. “Geeks and nerds are both knowledgeable and fanatical about their interests, but geeks have social skills that nerds and dorks don’t.”
Gina laughed, and it sounded like music to me. “So what is the difference between dorks and nerds?”
“Dorks aren’t as smart as geeks or nerds,” I say, a little easier this time, her manner putting me at ease.
Gina places her hand on my shoulder, and it feels like lightning erupts from her touch. “Look, I’m sorry about the way he always treats you, he really isn’t that bad of a guy, once you get to know him.”
I can’t help but think of all the years he has bullied me, and just can’t see things from her point of view. “I don’t think I will need to worry about him much longer,” I say, instead of what I am thinking.
“So, if geeks are so smart, I’ll bet you can help me out with Prof. Frankens’s math class, right?” Gina smiles at me, but I feel a knot forming in the pit of my stomach. I had hoped that she was better than this, but it is the same old game: an attractive woman, appealing to my insecurities, to get me to do their work, promising closeness, but never delivering. It was a game I’d fallen for many times in the past, and likely would many times to come.
Or would I?
In the past, I didn’t have my new-found abilities. This time, the game would be different, I decide.
“Sure,” I pipe, trying to put on a gullible looking smile. “Why don’t you come to my apartment tonight, and we can go over it?”
“Tonight?” Gina says hesitantly. “I have to work tonight, but if you want to come to my place around eight, I should be home.” Disappointed that I won’t have her in my own domain, I reason that my abilities should work just as well at her place, plus it will give me more time to experiment with my abilities before I go over.
She gives me her address, and we part ways.
The walk back to my apartment goes by in a blur. Along the way I turn on and off street lights, and even start a car as I walked by it. By the time I arrive home, I know that I can affect anything I can conceive of as a switch, but only within approximately fifty feet of me. Also, if I create a switch, it remains, so that I don’t have to recreate it again later, and I can feel the switch if I am close enough to it.
I continue experimenting, as I plan for this evening. Looking at myself in the mirror, I notice my slightly pale complexion, and thin frame, and wonder. . . I imagine a switch inside me, to bulk me up and darken my skin a little, but when I go to flip it, nothing happens. I don’t feel a switch move, and no changes occur to my body. Why doesn’t it work, I ponder, and then I realize that I am trying to switch my reflection. Closing my eyes, I try again, forming the switch in my mind, but again, I’m met with failure. Did my abilities fail me? The lights in my room turning off and back on again disprove that. My only conclusion then is that I am unable to make switches within me.
My door opens, and Dennis walks through uninvited. “Hey dork, I have a girl coming over tonight, so I need you to make yourself scarce.”
Frustration fills me, at the way he constantly calls me dork and my inability to affect myself, and I act before thinking. Forming an intimidation switch, I apply mental pressure to it, noting that it requires some effort to do so, and raise my voice as I talk to him. “I’ve told you, I’m a geek, not a dork. Get it right for once!”
“O-Okay. Sorry,” Dennis says, his voice slightly quavering, and I feel guilty for manipulating him like this, but if he would only listen. . . “You’re a geek, I-I get it.” He looks at me a little queerly, and then seems to get his confidence back, as I feel the switch I created move back. “Anyway, think you can do something else tonight?”
For a moment I’m tempted to stay and screw things up for him, but the thought of Gina recalls me to my other plans. “Yeah, I’ve got plans with Gina tonight anyway.” I try to reply offhandedly.
Dennis turns to go, then freezes. “Wait, Gina? Robbie Mortensen’s Gina? So the rumor about you making him wet himself is true?” Dennis’s intimidation switch moves a little on its own, and I can’t help but smile. Despite that, I try to act innocent.
“I dunno about that,” I hedge. “Gina said she needed help with Prof. Frankens’s class, and I said I would.”
“Does Robbie know?”
“Do I care?” I retort, surprised by my own confidence.
Dennis lets out a loud guffaw, before slapping me on the back. “You really are a geek, and not a dork,” he says as he leaves my room, leaving me in confusion by exactly what he means, but glad he is finally calling me a geek.
The drive to Gina’s house is a short one, and I note that I am still a couple minutes early. Doubt about whether she is really playing on my insecurities or not start to assail me, and I wonder if I am doing the right thing. I resolve to not use my ability, unless I find out otherwise. Walking up to her door, I go ahead and knock.
An older woman, probably in her early forties answers the door, and I immediately think I have the wrong place.
“Yes?” She asks, and the voice sounds slightly familiar.
“Um,” I say uncertainly, “I’m here to see Gina?”
“Oh, you must be the tutor Gina told me about. Come in.” I am able to see the similarities in this older woman and Gina, now that I look closer at her. They both have blond hair, and slim waists, as well as a few similar facial features. “I’m Gina’s mom, Nancy. She just got back from work, and is changing. Why don’t you wait in here, and I’ll let her know you’re here.”
Despite myself, I can’t help but admire Nancy’s small rear as she ascends the stairs. For a moment I consider using my abilities on her, but decide I can always do that later. Tonight I need to be focused on Gina.
“She’ll be ready in a few more minutes; can I get you anything to drink?” Suddenly it dawns on me that if Nancy is home, it will make it difficult to do what I want with Gina. I create a few switches in her mind, without moving them, and hope she doesn’t travel outside of fifty feet from me. I’m not sure if the switch has to be within eyesight or not, but I guess I’ll find out. I hadn’t planned on Gina still living with her parents. This only confirms that Gina is only using me. Why else make sure to have this tutoring session where her mother is around?
I realize that Nancy is still waiting for me to answer. “Whatever you have will be fine,” I state, moving a switch in her that makes her accept me. It is only a small switch, and barely moves, as it is already mostly flipped on its own. She returns a moment later with some Sprite and a smile. I notice she has the same Hazel eyes as Gina. She really is attractive for her age, I decide.
I can feel a headache start behind my eyes, and I wonder if the switches are taking a toll on me.
“Sorry to make you wait,” I hear Gina’s soft voice at the stairs, pulling me from my thoughts, and turn to look at her. Her hair is still wet from getting out of the shower, but she seems to have redone her makeup, and her clothes are tight fitting, without being too revealing. She has a sweet innocent looking smile that I have seen many times before. My doubts about her intentions lessen even more, and I start making switches in her immediately.
“You two behave yourselves, now,” Nancy sings as I walk up the stairs, and can feel my face turn red.
“Mom!” Gina protests, before turning to me and whispering, “Sorry about that. She thinks I invited you over for more than just tutoring.”
“It’s okay,” I tell her, flipping a switch as I speak, and turning it back off when I stop. “I know how parents can be.” Inwardly I smile, knowing that her crotch grows wet every time I speak.
“She’s been kinda funny since dad left,” Gina tells me as she opens her bedroom door, and waves me in. “But you don’t want to hear about that.”
Oh, but I do, I think. If Nancy is single, I could possibly have some fun with her, but I shake the thought off. Tonight is about working with Gina. I notice that she leaves her door open, before she sits at her desk, and brings up her computer screen.
“So what did you want to go over tonight?” I ask, flipping, and un-flipping the switch as I speak. I notice that physical reactions to my switches are a lot easier than emotional ones.
“The chapter we went over last week has me confused, and I still haven’t turned in our assignment from then either.” She pauses to look at me for a moment before continuing, “I have a favor to ask.”
Here it comes, I think. She’s going to ask me to do the work for her. I’m actually a little surprised. Usually they take a little longer before asking, preferring to flirt a little more first. I just nod, expecting the inevitable.
“Do you mind not telling Robbie about this? He tends to get a little jealous, and I’d rather he not know you were over here.”
For a second I’m stunned, but I recover quickly. That wasn’t what I’d expected her to ask. “Sure. Odd about what happened to him today,” I say, wanting to speak as much as possible. I notice her cheeks flush slightly every time I talk, and checking her ‘horny’ switch, I notice that it has moved a little on its own.
“Yeah, I wonder if he’s feeling alright.” Her ‘horny’ switch drops a little, and I kick myself mentally for bringing him up. “I tried calling him, but he won’t return my calls.”
“I’m sure a big guy like Robbie can take care of himself,” I reassure her, and then immediately go into the lesson, wanting to change the subject. The more I talk, the wetter I know she is getting, and eventually I notice that her ‘hard nipple’ switch is stuck to on, and her ‘horny’ switch steadily moves as well. I lean over her shoulder, as I point out a small correction to her work, and notice her fidgeting in her seat.
“Oh, I’ll never get this!” She groans in frustration after about twenty minutes. “It’s just too hard.” She looks at me for a second, and I don’t have to read her mind to know what is coming next. “I just can’t seem to concentrate tonight, and this was due last week.” She acts like she is hesitating, and then continues, “I hate to ask this, but do you think you could do it for me? I promise to make it up to you. . .” She trails off as she gives me a shy smile.
She. Is. Good! For a moment I’d almost forgotten, but her words bring it all back to me. I decide to play along though, just to see how far she is willing to go. “Make it up to me?” I press hard on her ‘horny’ switch, feeling it move gradually under my pressure. “How?”
Sitting in her chair, she puts her hands on her knees, arms stiff, and somehow manages to shrug and squeeze her ample bosom together at the same time, giving me a great shot of her cleavage. Despite myself, I feel my dick harden even more than it already was from all my previous thoughts about tonight. “I dunno. . . Did you know my mom actually said you were cute?”
Did she now. . .? I wonder. Appealing to my ego, and flaunting her body; Gina really is good at this game. “If I do your work for you, how will you learn?” I ask, trying to act innocent, but glancing at her cleavage at the same time. I know it is expected of me, and it truly is no hardship.
Gina brings her right hand up to her chest, and lightly runs her fingers across her own cleavage as she speaks, sounding thoughtful. I can easily make out her hardened nipples though her shirt and bra. “You’ll continue to tutor me, of course.”
And you’ll continue to want me to do the work for you, of course, I think but don’t say. I notice her left hand is now lightly rubbing her thighs. “I wouldn’t ask, but with work, and everything else, I just don’t think I will have the time to complete it, and it’s already late. I promise it will only be this once. I can’t afford to fail any classes, and you’re so smart. . .” I’m still leaning over her, and our faces are pretty close. I lick my lips, and mash hard on her ‘horny’ switch. The switch violently moves, and for a moment I think I broke the switch, wondering if that was even possible, until Gina moans softly, and mashes her lips to mine.
For a second I’m caught off guard, as her tongue frantically beats against my lips, and in a daze I open up to it. Our tongues swirl around each other, and I realize she is shaking. I must have made her orgasm! The comprehension strikes me, and now I am rock hard in my own pants: pants that I feel hands at, fumbling with my belt. I help her, undoing my zipper without breaking the kiss.
Her slender fingers reach in, and draw out my stiff member, and suddenly her face pulls away, leaving my lips feeling barren and naked.
“What the. . .” Gina gasps, as she looks at me. Her eyes dart from my penis, up to my face and back again. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to–” I quickly find her ‘guilt’ switch, and start to fight it back to the off position. “I have a boyfriend. . . I shouldn’t. . .” I continue to manipulate her switches, holding her ‘horny’ switch on, working hard on keeping ‘guilt’ down, and pretty soon her eyes are locked solely on my crotch. “I’ve never seen one so big,” she murmurs, licking her lips. I feel her ‘guilt’ switch try to move, but I hold it firm. “Robbie’s is so much smaller, I. . . I. . . It’s wrong, but oh so big. . .” ‘Guilt’ is nearly completely off, and I watch as her hands start to rise to my crotch again. “So big. . .” she repeats dazedly, as her fingers grip my manhood. Her hands aren’t able to make it all the way around the base, and I moan as her fingers grip me tighter.
My slight headache increases, but I ignore it, concentrating on the pleasure of having a beautiful woman handling me.
Her eyes dart up to mine for only a moment, before she leans forward, and is barely able to stretch her lips around the bulbous head. Using her grasp on me, she pulls me to her, and I am more than willing to do so, taking a couple of half steps, till I am standing between her legs as she sits in her chair. She starts to make sucking noises, as she tries to get more and more of me into her warm wet mouth. She looks so cute, with her eyes closed, and her lips locked around me, I moan earnestly. I can already feel myself getting close. Her tongue is doing delicious things to me.
“Gina? Is everything okay up there? I thought I heard a noise.” Nancy’s voice comes calling through the open doorway, and for a second I panic, as my hands grip the back of Gina’s head, holding her still. I’m not sure if she heard though, lost in her own lusts as she is and she continues to suck and slurp on my cock.
I immediately start flipping some of the switches I’d created in Nancy earlier, noting that her ‘concern’ switch takes a little effort, but grudgingly moves nonetheless. I also make a quick ‘concern’ switch for Gina, and make sure it is set to off. “Everything is fine, Nancy,” I call out the door, thankful that I don’t have to see the switch, to move it, and tweaking her ‘acceptance’ switch at the same time. Imagining the door as a sideways switch, I gently move it closed.
“Okay. Just lemme know if you kids need anything.” I sense Nancy’s switches moving away until they are out of range, and sigh in relief.
The panic seems to have reset me, and I look back down at Gina, hungrily gobbling my schlong. I can make out her cleavage, and gently slip my right hand from the back of her head, down her neck, to her chest, between her firm breasts, and then around to her left nipple, under her bra. Gina moans as I start to play with the hard nub, making her blowjob that much greater. She is only able to get a couple inches between her lips, but the way she moves her tongue, around the rim of the head feels fantastic.
I pull my hand out from her shirt, and bend over, grabbing the sides of the garment, and start to tug it up. The sexy blonde pulls off me long enough to pull her shirt off, and then lunges back to my cock. Her lust and hunger drive me wild with my own, and this time I can’t stop the impending orgasm.
“I’m getting close,” I whisper, and she only nods, before going wild. Sucking harder, slurping noises rebound around the room, as my climax strikes me. I have to lock my knees, as string after string of jism shoots into Gina’s all-devouring mouth. She suddenly stops sucking, but her moans increase, and it occurs to me that she is having another orgasm. I realize I am mentally mashing down hard on her horny switch, and let up, noting that she starts to recover from her climax as I do so.
She pulls her head away from my crotch, sucking every last drop out of me as she does so, and my slightly shrinking head makes a ‘popping’ noise as it exits her mouth. She grins up at me, while her hands glide up and down my saliva soaked prick, and I see her suck up a bit of my cum that somehow escaped her soft lips.
“I have never cum from giving head before,” she says in awe. “Imagine what else this thing can do. . .” she tenderly squeezes my cock, and winks at me.
I’m not sure if it is my lessened libido after having just blown one helluva load down her throat or what, but somehow the words were out of my mouth before I could think better of them. “What about Robbie?”
Without missing a beat, or a stroke, she answers me with that beautiful smile still on her face. “Who cares? I’ll deal with him later, but right now, I have something better than his tiny prick to deal with.”
Before I know it, Gina stands up, and shoves me back to the bed. She undoes her pants, dropping them to the floor, and I quickly do the same, feeling my own libido start to rise again, as I spy the heart-shaped fuzz that tops her vagina. Reaching behind her back, she unsnaps her bra, finally freeing her two large mons to my hungry gaze. I have to admit that breasts are my biggest fetish; big, small, firm, or flabby, I love them all. Gina’s are anything but flabby, and I already know just how firm they are. They stand out proudly from her chest as she walks over to me, crawling on the bed, and slipping my re-hardening penis back into her wet mouth.
Gina starts to move her body around, till she straddles my face. Her pussy is nearly dripping as I lightly bring the tip of my tongue to it, tasting her for the first time. As my tongue comes into contact with her crotch, she grunts, slamming her wet slit down against my mouth, and I feel her own mouth go down further on my rock hard rod. Shoving my tongue in as far as it can go, I am nearly drinking the juices that are flowing from her.
“My Gawd, I have never been this horny before in my life!” Gina exclaims, and it sounds like she is trying to catch her breath. “I can’t wait to get this beast in me.” Catching me unawares with her speed, Gina spins around, and soon has my cock at the entrance to her slippery hole. “Take it slow,” she tells me, then ignores her own advice as she starts pressing back with her pelvis. After a couple seconds, I feel my head pop past her inner lips, and we both sigh with the connection. She is tight, and I doubt if she is going to be able to take my whole length into her.
I continue to hold still, while Gina firmly grinds her twat down the length of my pole. Every little centimeter seems like a small triumph, as her massaging muscles take me in deeper and deeper. Her delightful breasts are dangling above me, and I lift my head to taste them for the first time. Her right nipple is already hard, as I suck it between my lips, and nibble lightly on it. I must have surprised her with this action, as she suddenly gasps, and I feel myself slide into her a little further. She freezes on top of me, and I can feel her pussy quivering around my cock, lubricating it in even more of her juices as she has another small orgasm. If I hadn’t already gotten off once, I likely would be shooting down that tight, dark canal right now.
When she finally stops shuddering, she looks between us, and gasps. “Holy shit! How big are you? I’ve never had one this deep before and there is still half of you out of me! I almost feel like you’re splitting me in two.”
In answer, I grip an ass cheek in each hand, suck hard on her nipple, and lift my hips slightly, going a bit deeper. Gina grunts with my motion, gripping the back of my head, and pulling me tighter to her breast. She pulls up a little bit, and then slams back down, barely taking any more of me inside her.
I hear the door open, and check to see that I can feel Nancy’s switches just outside it. I throw all my weight against Nancy’s and Gina’s ‘concern’ switch, making sure they are both fully set to off, and Nancy’s ‘acceptance’ switch is fully on, as she enters the room.
“I thought I would make you two some snacks, while you were up here,” the older woman says, standing next to us. Her voice almost seems flat, as she talks.
“Ung,” Gina grunts, as she tries and fails again to take more of me into her grasping vagina, “Okay, thanks mom. We’ll eat them in a minute.”
“You two enjoy, now, and I’ll leave you alone.” I sense Nancy moving to the door.
“Oh, I am enjoying!” Gina nearly screams, slamming down hard. Her pussy is so tight, it feels like it is trying to strangle my cock, but no matter how hard she tries, she can’t seem to get the last few inches inside her. “Damnit! What does it take to get all of you inside me?” She demands.
“Practice,” I tell her simply, though the truth is, none of the few girlfriends I’ve had have ever been able to take my full length. Hungrily, I reattach my mouth to her nipple.
Taking a tighter grip on her ass, I start to move under her with my own rhythm. Pulling out until only my tip is still within her, I drive back in, till my head hits her bottom.
Gina’s fingers dig into the back of my scalp, as she starts yelling in the throes of her passion. “Oh, fuck me, you’re HUGE! Harder, fuck me harder with that massive cock of yours! Oh, damn, I’m gonna cum aga–” Her hand pulls me away from her teat, as she presses her mouth to mine. The passion and fury of the kiss is enough to set me off again, and I barely pull her off me in time to shoot my second load between our bodies.
We continue to kiss for a few moments, wrapped up in the pleasure of our shared bliss, shaking and moaning, until Gina pulls away, breathing heavily.
“I’ve never cum that hard, before!” she exclaims, her cheeks flushed, and her chest still heaving. “But next time, cum inside me; I’m on the pill.” She shakes her head, looking at me. “I can’t believe a geek could DO that to me.”
I can only nod my head and smile, exhaustion nearly overwhelming me, and my head throbbing.
Gina is the first to get up, and we start to clean up our mutual mess, thankful for the small sandwiches Nancy made, and left for us on Gina’s desk. We’d worked up quite an appetite.
Gina’s mom greets me with a warm smile, but a slightly puzzled look on her face as I leave. I wonder what she’s thinking after walking in on her daughter and me screwing?
It isn’t until I am driving back to my apartment that I start to wonder what Gina is going to tell Robbie. A small part of me feels bad for taking the jock’s girlfriend, but the memories of all the times he has bullied me washes any lingering feelings of guilt away. I’m not worried about retribution from him either. Not any more, at least.
There is no sock on the door as I get to my apartment, and I sigh in relief. I’m completely worn out after today, and am looking forward to getting some sleep.
Ten minutes and two Tylenol later, I am crawling into bed, Batman PJ’s on, the light off, and my alarm set to ‘exterminate’ my sleep in the morning.
A bright blue light causes me to sit up in bed in alarm. My heart is already pounding as I look around my room, and I can feel the beginnings of terror take hold of me as I see a figure standing by my window. It isn’t human, I know. Not with its too long arms, willowy frame, over-large eyes set in a delicate seeming pink face.
“Are you the one?” The simple question from this creature fills me with more dread, than anything else in my life.
Chapter 02
Waking up with a start, heart thumping in my chest, and sweat dripping once again from my brow, I’m furiously looking around my room. Just a dream. It was just another nightmare, I keep telling myself. Images of strange pink creatures burning, dying horribly, and the sounds of terror filled screams still echoing around in my throbbing head.
Looking to the clock, I can’t stop a groan. There’s still an half-hour until my alarm is set to go off. The thought of trying to get more sleep and possibly continuing that dream are enough to get me out of bed.
I reach for the light switch with my mind, and as soon as I feel it, it flips on. Sharp, lancing pain drives into my mind. Spikes are slowly being pounded between my eyes, and I stop trying to move the switch. The pain lessens markedly, but the echo of it can still be felt, as I realize that I’ve fallen to the floor.
“Are you alright in there, man?” Dennis says a few moments later, entering through my door without knocking. “I heard you yell.”
Getting up on my knees, I hold my head in my hands and answer back, “Yeah, just a bad dream. Sorry I woke you.”
As Dennis walks away, I wonder what’s happened? I can still feel the switch with my mind, but I don’t dare try and flip it again. The pain is still there between my eyes, though it’s only a pale shadow of what it had been. Did I overuse my new ability yesterday, or have I somehow broken it?
Deciding that I need to rest my mind for a bit, I bring up my laptop. The latest episode of Big Bang Theory had downloaded last night, and it usually puts me in a much better mood. Some people may wonder how I can enjoy a show that makes fun of geeks and nerds, but Kaley Cuoco, AKA Penny, is hot, and I like seeing geeks get hot chicks.
Speaking of hot chicks, the memories from last night with Gina run through my mind, and despite my headache, I smile.
“Exterminate! Exterminate!” The sound of my alarm going off scares me all over again, which ruins the final scene of the episode I’d been watching, and turns my mood sour all over again. I quickly grab my Android phone, and turn it off. Considering the dreams I had last night, I decide that I really should follow Dennis’s advice and change the alarm sound. I choose Aeris’s Theme from Final Fantasy VII, as that has a more soothing tone, and hope that it will be nicer to wake up to.
I change out of my Batman pajamas, rubbing my eyes, and wishing I had slept better.
“Hey,” Dennis says around a mouthful of cereal as I grump out of my room, “I’ve done some more checking online, and found even more people who claim to have special abilities.”
I stop in my tracks as his words sink in, trying to recall if I’d told him what I can do now. Or rather, what I’d been able to do yesterday. Then, sighing in relief, I remember the conversation he’d had with me yesterday morning about the news reports he’d seen on T.V.
“Don’t give me that look. I thought you were into this kind of weird stuff,” the other man gets defensive, and I can feel the intimidation switch I’d made yesterday move up a little.
“What did you find now?” I ask, trying to act uninterested, but also feeling guilty for intimidating him unintentionally.
After the events of yesterday, he has my full attention.
“Some guy down in Brazil can make himself change colors like a chameleon. It almost makes him invisible.” As he talks, bits of cereal spew from his mouth, but he just keeps talking excitedly. “Man, if I could do that, I’d hide out in the cheerleader’s locker room. Can you imagine what goes on in there?”
I can only shake my head at his juvenile behavior, but wonder if what he is telling me is real. If I had received new abilities, it is completely likely that others might have too. The only thing I can’t figure out is: what had the catalyst been?
“I forgot to ask you,” my roommate states, finally swallowing his mouthful. “How did your date go with Gina?”
“It wasn’t a date,” I answer immediately. “It was a tutoring session.” I can’t hide my smile though, and know I’m busted.
“Tutoring. . . Right. . . Somehow I think she did more teaching than you did, from that smile of yours!” If only he knew!
I can feel the blood rushing to my face. “Let’s just say, she may no longer be interested in Robbie.” I remember that Dennis had had a date last night too, and I want to change the subject. “What about your date? How’d it go?”
“Did you see a sock on the door? No? Then you know how it went.” Dennis suddenly turns sullen, and I wonder what had happened. Being a Jock, he normally has his pick of women. From the noises that have emanated from his room on past occasions, I know he gets plenty of action. That is a large part of why we’d instituted the ‘sock on the doorknob’: I have walked in on him on more than one occasion.
Knowing that I wasn’t going to get any details, I eat my own cereal, shower, brush my teeth, and get out the door.
I’m greeted viciously by wind and snow as it pelts me in the face the second I step outside, and I rush to my car. Normally I prefer to walk to campus, but in bad weather like this, I’m glad I have my car. It takes me a few minutes to get it warmed up, and I have to keep my wipers going and defrost running just to see the mushy road; it’s almost a whiteout, out there. The snow is coming down hard, and I find myself envying the guy from Japan that can start himself on fire. That is a feat that would be quite handy at the moment.
Slick as the roads are, I arrive on campus at the same time I usually do when I walk. By the time I make it to class, I’m covered in snow, and slightly out of breath from running. On the plus side, no one threw any snowballs at me, or called me any derogatory names. Everyone is too busy trying to get out of this storm.
On the bad side, despite running and the cold, I fall asleep halfway through my science class, and can’t get my programs to compile in my programming class; all the switches I wrote into my code keep failing. The Irony of that doesn’t escape me.
Lunch is a welcome break, but I can’t get my mind off my failure with the switches. I’m lost in thought, when something strikes the back of my head. Thankfully, my headache has completely dissipated.
“Look what we have here,” Robbie’s voice booms above me, and I cringe, “a geek who thinks too highly of himself.”
“Leave me alone, Robbie,” I murmur, cradling my head in my hands. I can see the orange that struck me on the floor. Part of me is glad he is finally calling me a geek. The other part of me is shaking, with my new ability out of commission, I know I’m no match for the bigger man.
“Weave me awone, Wobbie,” he mimics in baby talk, laughing. “Gina told me you tried to come on to her, and she had to kick you out. She’s mine, understand? Leave her alone, or you will have to deal with me.” Robbie’s tone makes my head throb again, but his words make my blood boil. Gina claimed *I* had come onto HER? Sure, I had flipped some of her switches, but in the end, she had been the one to kiss me. I guess her guilt switch must have flipped back over after I’d left.
I stand up from my chair, turning to face the bigger man, and speak before I can think better of it. “Really, Robbie? I have a question for you: how bow-legged was she walking this morning?”
I can see that my strike hits home by the flash of red that blossoms across his cheeks. Quicker than I can think, he shoves me back, and I fall hard back into my chair. I know I don’t stand a chance against him in a fight, but with my anger rising, I start to act before I can think better of it. I make a switch in him to make him weaker, and firmly start moving it, ignoring the growing pain behind my eyes.
Getting back to my feet, I look up at him, wishing I was the taller one. My fists are clenched at my side, as I glare at the bully.
“Look at the dweeb,” someone says behind Robbie, and I realize he’s brought one of his cronies along for my humiliation, “looks like he wants to fight you, Robbie. You’d better be careful, he looks angry.” The mocking tone just adds fuel to my ire, and I push harder on Robbie’s ‘weak’ switch, then remember that I had created another switch yesterday.
“Maybe if you were a big enough man to satisfy your girlfriend, she wouldn’t have come to me.” The words are out of my mouth before I can think better of them. What is coming over me? Am I letting this power go to my head? Knowing that power corrupts, I try to reign in my anger, before I go too far.
Again Robbie’s hands push against me, but in his weakened state, he forces himself back and almost trips over Derek Peterson. Derek catches his leader, however, and helps him back to his feet. Robbie looks confused for a moment, then attempts to shove me again, bracing himself this time, but he barely has any strength left in his body.
“Leave me alone, Robbie, and never bother me again,” I tell the bully, gleeful menace dripping from my voice. “I’d hate for you to have any more. . . accidents.”
Robbie’s arm cocks back, ready to strike, but his eyes grow large as I flip the remaining switch. In horror he looks down, to see a puddle forming at his feet.
“Come on, Robbie!” Derek cheers on the bigger man, not noticing the growing yellow stain around Robbie’s feet. “Show this dweeb where he stands. . . Robbie?” It’s too late. Robbie has turned and fled, an unmistakable dark stain still growing as he runs. “What the. . .?” Derek trails off, slowly turning back to face me.
“Better follow him, unless you want the same,” I threaten, feeling full of myself.
“Freak,” Derek yells, but turns tail, and follows the wet trail out the cafeteria doors.
It’s not until I sit down, that I realize my switches are working again, though I can feel the pain building behind my eyes, forcing my anger to follow Robbie’s example, and flees.
A second later, the pain strikes harder than ever before and everything goes black.
* * *
Soft talking brings me out of a dreamless sleep, and I try to gather in my thoughts and unfamiliar surroundings. Under me is a stiff mattress, with white sheets. A white curtain hangs from the ceiling, and everything seems to be white around me. I’m dead, I figure, and allow my head to drop back onto the pillow. I’ve overused my ability, and it’s killed me. At least the headache is gone.
“Ah, I see you finally woke up,” a soft feminine voice sounds close by, and I look up to see old Mrs. Polkins, her gray hair tucks neatly into a bun on the back of her head, and her large smock is hugging tightly to her slightly massive frame.
“Wh-What happened?” I ask, finding my throat dry. Not dead then, I realize with some relief. Mrs. Polkins looks *nothing like an angel.
“I was hoping you could tell me.” Mrs. Polkins, the campus nurse, is a nice enough woman, I had heard, but this is the first time I’ve had to come here. The lights flicker as she speaks, and I wonder if the storm is still going strong outside.
Laying back down, I shake my head and shrug. She keeps an eye on me for another hour, before releasing me, telling me I should see a doctor when I get the chance.
Leaving her office, I note that my head truly no longer hurts, and remembering the look on Robbie’s face as he ran away brings a smile to my face. Hopefully, I won’t have to deal with him again.
Checking my watch, I see that I’ve already missed half of Prof. Frankens’s class, and just decide to go home, to get ready for work tonight. Besides, I don’t care to deal with Gina’s betrayal right now.
The drive home takes nearly as long as the drive to school had this morning, the storm has gotten worse. I notice more than a couple cars have slid off the slick road, and the snow is piled high. I take my sweet time, and make it back to my apartment safely.
Walking into my room, I plop down on the bed, and brace myself, before trying to mentally turn off the light. The pain hits me almost immediately, but it’s duller than it’d been this morning. Either I’m getting used to it, or it’s not as bad. Better yet, the light turned off, and I’m still conscious.
The power flickers a few more times as I dress for work, and I wonder if the restaurant will still be open in this storm. Deciding that I’m better safe than sorry, I call my boss. He informs me in no uncertain terms that I was either to show up for work, or I can find a new job. Cursing him soundly, I trudge back through the snow to my car, then curse even louder as my car slides more than drives down the slick roads.
I’m ten minutes late, when I walk through the door.
“Where the hell have you been?” Thunders the deep voice of Bradley (don’t call him Brad) Cooper, my boss. He is a big bull of a man, and runs this restaurant with an iron fist. He is also the owner’s son. The lights in the restaurant shine of his shaved head, and I can see he is already in a foul mood.
Looking around, I can’t understand what his rush is, with the storm blowing outside, the restaurant is mostly empty, but I’m not about to point that out to him.
Turning to point outside, I opened my mouth to explain, but he cuts me off.
“Don’t blame the storm. You knew what it was like when you called, and should have left earlier to make up for it. Now get back to the kitchens, and get to work.” Bradley doesn’t even wait for a response before storming off to berate one of the bus boys for some imagined infraction.
All I can do is shake my head, as I nearly run back to the kitchens. For a moment I’m tempted to use my ability on him, but decide he isn’t worth the headache.
For the next hour, I cook what few orders come my way, and otherwise keep to myself.
“We’re out of juice up front,” Shanna, a new waitress, calls back.
“It’s in the fridge, but make sure you get one out of the freezer to thaw out and replace it,” I tell her. I see the brunette take one of the concentrated juice jugs out of the fridge, and take it up front. A few minutes later, she returns and walks into the freezer, only to come out a second later, shivering and empty handed.
“I can’t find it in there, and it’s freezing!” She walks up to me, rubbing her arms, and asking, “Can you help me find it, Nick?”
Shanna is a new waitress, so it’s understandable that she needs help. I follow her back to the freezer, and notice that she has a pretty nice frame. Her hips are a little wide, but her waist is small, and she has a rather nice walk. Normally, all the cooks see of the waitresses are their faces, and while she was cute enough, she was no Gina.
“It’s freezing in here,” Shanna repeats herself, her breath misting in the air.
I can’t stop my retort, “That’s why they call it a freezer.”
She gives me a look, like I’m the idiot, but I brush it off. I notice her eyes are a light blue, and she has really long lashes.
I hear the door close behind us, electronically latching, and decide to quickly look for the juice before we both freeze.
“It’s right here, next to the—” I cut off as the lights go out, and Shanna gives a small scream. Before I can act or think I feel her grab a hold of me, pinning my arm to my side and shivering from cold and fear. “Don’t worry; the lights will come back on shortly. The power shouldn’t stay off long. Let’s see if we can find the door.” It’s a little hard groping for the door one handed, with her holding on tight to me, and somehow I become turned around.
“I hate the dark,” she confides in me. I pat her back with my free hand in an effort to calm her, and she pulls me tighter to her body. I can’t help but notice as her breasts press around my arm, and after a moment I realize her crotch is pressed to the back of my hand. All of a sudden, I my second brain comes awake, and a plan hatches in my mind, as I finally find the door.
“It’s locked,” I lie. “With the power out, we’re locked in here till it comes back on.” I can feel her shaking against my body, whether from fear or the cold I’m not sure. “The good news is that with the power out, it won’t get any colder in here.”
“At home, when the power goes out, my sister Shannon and I comfort each other till it comes back on.” I place my free arm around her waist, pulling her tighter to me as I listen to her talk. “Sometimes we’ll just hold each other, and talk about whatever comes to mind. My parents say we’re two peas in a pod, but that’s just silly. What else would twins be?”
Shanna has a twin? For a moment I’m tempted to start using my ability on her, but then think better of it. I don’t want to get caught in here doing something I shouldn’t be, and have Bradley fire me. Also the last thing I need is a bigger headache. Besides, how much sweeter will it be if I win her over without making switches?
I let her continue talking, only saying a little here and there, letting our shared body warmth fight off the chill room. I know it is helping to keep her calm, and she has a rather pleasant voice.
“You don’t remember me, do you?” Shanna asks unexpectedly, and I wrack my mind trying to figure out who she is. She laughs, after I remain silent for a few seconds. “It’s okay. I wouldn’t expect you to remember me with the likes of Gina in the same class, or even Prof. Frankens.” She must have felt me tense up then. “Ha, I know all the men look at the professor, and Gina IS one of the hottest girls in school.” She laughs again, and I sense more than see her look up at me. “Do you know why I got a job here?”
I shake my head before I realize she can’t see me, and then say, “Because the tips are really good?”
“No,” she suddenly grows quiet for a few seconds. “I probably shouldn’t tell you this, but I’ve had a crush on you for the longest time.”
“Me?” I blurt out. No woman has ever had a crush on me that I’d ever heard of. “Why me?”
“Why not?” She replies, matter-of-factly. “I don’t go for the jocks; most of them are assholes anyway. I prefer a man that is smart, and for some reason I like pale skin, versus tanned. I dunno,” she hesitates, growing shy again, “I guess I also think you’re rather cute.”
My heart is thumping in my chest as she speaks. To say I’m shocked would be an understatement. I’m aware of every inch of her body as it’s pressed to mine, her legs on either side of my left leg, my left hand trapped between my jeans and her soft khaki-covered crotch, her breasts heaving against my arm, and it occurs to me that she is just as nervous as I am.
Despite what she’s just revealed, I think I’m being bold as I lean my head down to where I think her lips might be, and end up kissing her nose, her long lashes brushing my nose.
She giggles, and I think it’s rather cute to listen to. I feel her hands travel up my body to the back of my head, turning it, and then feel her lips touch mine.
Despite the frigid temperature in here, I feel a delicious warmth spread from where our lips make contact, then travel through my head, down into my body, and ignite in my loins. I was already a bit hard, but now it’s throbbing in my pants. Her kiss is fantastic, and Gina has nothing on this woman tongue skills.
With my right arm still around Shanna, I pull her tighter to me, deepening the kiss, when she pulls away from me. “I can’t– I mean, we shouldn’t,” her voice is breathy, and suddenly I become very self conscious.
Am I a bad kisser? Does my breath stink? The sudden absence of her body heat next to me makes me shiver. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that,” I murmur, embarrassed.
“No,” she says, and I can hear her move closer to me, her arms wrap around my body, “I wanted it to happen. I’ve wanted this to happen for a long time, but. . .” She trails off, and I can tell she is as nervous as I am. “What if the power comes back on, and someone finds us. . . You know. . .”
This time I’m the one to laugh, but I try to sound reassuring as I speak. “The first thing Bradley is going to do is count the tills. It’ll be a bit before anyone checks the freezer, and we can slip out before they do.” I pause, and let my own arms wrap tightly around her, “And besides. . . We need to keep our temperatures up. I’d hate to freeze in here.”
Shanna titters, and I know I’ve won her over. “Keeping our temperatures up, huh? Is that what we’re doing?” I feel her lips along the underside of my jaw, and turn my face down to hers, enjoying how soft her lips feel against mine.
Her tongue presses against my teeth, and I open my mouth to let it in. Our mouths writhe against each other, as her hands roam my back. I let mine drop down to her ass, cupping a cheek in each hand.
“Oh, really?” she giggles playfully, breaking the kiss.
“Absolutely,” I reply, more confident now as I grope her more firmly.
Her hands slide down my back, until she has a hold of my own rear. “Oh yeah?” She gives my cheeks a squeeze, and this time I have to laugh at her playfulness, until her hands slid around to my front, and grasps my hardened manhood through my jeans. “Holy shit!” she steps back from me for a second, and I wonder what’s wrong this time. “Is that thing for real? It must be huge!” Her hands are now fumbling with my zipper, and despite the cold air, when she pulls my member out, it stands tall and firm. It’s a little odd, doing this in the complete dark, but it seems to add to the eroticism at the same time. “Mmm, I can’t wait to see this in the light!” she declares, gripping it around the middle. Her fingers aren’t able to make it all the way around, and despite myself, I’m grinning from ear to ear (not that she could see it).
“Why, thank you!” I tell her, the words turning into a moan, as the cold air surrounding my cock is wonderfully replaced by the warm, wetness of her mouth and hand. Placing my hands on the back of her head, my moans grow in volume, matched only by the slurping, sucking noises she’s making.
I can feel her saliva dripping from my balls as her tongue and soft lips slide up and down the end of my shaft. Every time she pulls away, the cold air immediately cools where her mouth has been, only to be re-warmed a moment later, as she swallows me back into her mouth. The sexiness of the whole thing is starting to get to me. Unexpectedly she pulls away and pinches me at the base of my cock.
“I know your close, but not yet.” I think she stands up, and I hear her fumbling with her clothes, then she gives a sharp yelp. “Damn, it’s COLD! Hurry up and slide that in me before the saliva freezes. I need someone warm against me, and something hot in me.”
Blindly, I grope my way forward, till I find her bare ass facing me. I can feel her cold pebbled flesh. Grabbing my large meat, she starts to rub the head against her already sopping wet slit. We both moan at the contact, and I can’t stand the cold much longer, so I give a shove, feeling the tip of my penis punch past her inner labia. Shanna grunts exclaiming, “Holy fuck, that thing’s a beast! Hurry up and warm me up with that thing. I’m freezing!”
Obligingly, I start moving my hips back and forth, slowly sinking deeper and deeper into her hot crevice. I keep my hands on her hips, and help move her against me, as we slowly screw in the pitch black freezer. After a few minutes, I feel myself hit her deepest parts, and she grunts again.
“Okay stud, fuck me hard now!” Her words are like music to my ears, and I pick up our pace.
“You are TIGHT!” I nearly shout in bliss, as I pull almost all the way out, except for the head. Her pussy tries to clamp down hard on me as I do so, only to suck me back into her, until I hit bottom again and again. Some of me is still outside her, but I’m more worried about hurting her, than trying to get completely inside.
“Ung. . . Thank. . . You. . .” Shanna grunts in time to my thrusts. I feel her stand upright, as her hand snakes to the back of my head, and pulls my lips to her turned face. In this position, it feels like I’m going deeper, but that is only because I’m now also sliding between her thighs and ass cheeks.
With her back pressing against my front, I bring my hands around to her front. Finding her clit with my right hand, I slide my left up under her shirt. Upwards it travels, until I feel the bottom of her right bra-cup, only to slip under it, and get my first feel of her firm breasts. They seem to be about the same size as Gina’s tits, but when my fingers find her aureola, Shanna goes crazy. Bucking hard against me, her moans grow in volume, muffled against my own teeth and gums. Her juicy hole clamps down tighter on me, and quivers as she experiences a mind blowing orgasm, sending her hot liquids dripping off my scrotum.
It feels too good to hold back anymore, and I let loose inside her without thinking. My fingers pinch her clit and nipple hard as my whole body locks up, except for my spewing cock. All I can do is stand there, as shot after shot of my jism fills up this hot little brunette.
When the waves of pleasure finally stop crashing over me, I come back to my senses.
“Oh, shit! I’m so sorry! I meant to pull out!” Worry is thick in my voice.
Shanna laughs her beautiful, musical laugh, as she pulls away from me. When my cock leaves her, there was an unmistakable sucking and then a ‘pop’ sound. I feel her hand on my cheek a split second before her lips brush against mine. “Relax,” she tells me, “I’m on the pill, though I definitely didn’t expect to be doing this tonight!” She laughs again, and just then the lights come on, as the power is restored. I get my first good look at her, her blue eyes are sparkling, and her chest is still heaving, but between her legs is her hairless crotch, and as I watch, some of my cum drips out of her, and falls into her panties, which are still around her knees.
I look back to her blue eyes, and notice that they have gone large, as she looks at my crotch. Even softened as it is, it’s still impressive.
“I got all of that in me?” She asks in wonder, but I can’t lie to her.
“No, only to about here,” I indicate a spot a bit more than halfway from the tip. “We’d better get dressed and out of here.” I remind her, and am rewarded with her blushing as we both get dressed. She give another yelp when my now-cold cum in her panties touches her nether-lips, but otherwise we dress in silence.
I poke my head out of the freezer door, and take a delightful breath of warm air, checking to see that the coast is clear. We both step out quickly, and not a moment too soon, as Bradley comes around the corner a split second after the freezer closes.
“What are you two doing here?” He demands. “I sent everybody home a while ago.”
“We got locked in the freezer,” Shanna exclaims, and I’m worried that Bradley isn’t going to accept it, as he looks suspiciously at us.
“Well, you aren’t going to get paid for the time you were in there. Only up to the time I let everyone go for the night.” He finally tells us, and we both decide it is time to get out of here.
Outside the storm has drastically lessened, as I walk Shanna to her car.
“I’m glad I have tomorrow off. I don’t think I’ll be walking straight for awhile.” I can feel my cheeks burning as she tells me this, and can only smile in response. “I definitely want to do that again, but next time let’s do it in a warmer place, and maybe I’ll be able to get all of you in me!” We kiss again, and then make sure we have each other’s number, before I watch her drive away, still in awe at what had taken place, and I’d never had to use my ability.
The drive home is slow, the plows re out, but most of the roads I take are rural. Despite my cautious speed, the drive seem to be over before I know it, with my mind on the events of the last couple days. I still can’t believe that I have this new ability, or even that I have now screwed two very attractive women. In a daze, I walk up to my apartment, into my room, and fall into bed in exhaustion, still fully clothed.
I sleep fitfully, a simple question repeating itself in my head: “Are you the one?”.
Chapter 03
White lights flashing across my shut eyes awaken me immediately.
“He’s awake,” a harsh whisper sounds in my room, “quick, silence him!”
A thick hand covers my mouth, and it’s only then that I decide to try making noises. More hands grab me, and hold me down, as the one with the flashlight comes closer to me, and turns the light so I can see his face.
It’s Robbie.
“Looks like it’s payback time, dweeb.” His eyes are cold in the beam coming off his flashlight, and in a panic I reach for his switches. His fist is faster, as it connects with my jaw, and I see stars.
* * *
My jaw is the first thing I feel as I wake up. An odd moan sounds from somewhere, and it takes me a few moments to realize it’s me. My mouth doesn’t feel right, and I come to the conclusion that there is a gag between my teeth. Keeping my eyes closed, I hope to fool them into thinking I’m still out, but my muffled moan has gave away the ruse.
“Looks like our little nerd has come back to us,” I hear Robbie’s taunting voice come closer to me at the same time I feel his switches approaching. “Looks like he needs a little encouragement to WAKE the fuck UP!” Robbie punctuates his words with a fist to my gut, a split second before I can adjust his switches. My eyes bulge, as all the air in me is forcefully expelled, and my stomach writhes in pain. With my eyes now open, I can see that I’m in someone’s unfinished basement, tied to a support beam, my arms behind me. “Good. I’m glad to see you’re back with us,” Robbie’s voice has grown menacingly cold. “We want to have a little talk with you.”
My eyes are still watering, and I’m trying to gather enough wits together so I can weaken him, when his next blow hits the side of my ribs.
“Enough Robbie,” I hear a sweet familiar voice, but it only sends a chill down my spine. What is Gina doing here?
“Enough? Enough!?” Robbie blusters. “It will be ‘enough’ when he’s paid for what he did to you.”
I use the distraction to focus my thoughts, and flip his ‘bladder’ switch, and at the same time push on his ‘weak’ switch. I have to get out of here. I can feel fear’s fingers digging their way to my heart, and I try to push them away, and keep my focus.
Robbie turns his attention back to me, and there is no mistaking the malice in his eyes. “That won’t work this time, freak.” His punch this time strikes the other side of my ribcage. Thankfully he is weaker, though it still hurts, and even brings an embarrassing sob out of me.
Have my switches failed me? I wonder through the pain that is wracking my body. No, I can still feel the switches, and they HAVE moved. Looking through my pain filled eyes, I can see that his pants are still dry, but something seems odd about them.
“Hit ‘im again, Robbie. Make the lil freak pay.” For the first time I realize that there are others around. John Malcom, Brent Ratner, Philip Carson, Tony Hansen, and Derek Peterson (the one who had just spoken), are also witnessing my humiliation; all of them on the football team, and all Robbie’s friends.
“I want to hear him confess, first” one of them says, and the others agree.
Robbie yanks the gag out of my mouth, and I work my jaw painfully, my face throbbing. “Tell everyone what you did to my girlfriend. Tell them how you raped her, and MAYBE I’ll go easy on you.”
Rape? I didn’t RAPE her! I think. Looking to Gina, I see that she is looking at the floor, refusing to look at me. What has she told them? “I didn’t—”
Robbie’s right hook catches my jaw, but it’s too weak to do more than move my head, though it still hurts where he’d struck me originally.
“Don’t lie to us, freak. Gina, come tell him what you told us.” Robbie looks to his girlfriend, but she just continues to look at the floor, her shoulders shaking. Is she laughing at me? “Gina?” her boyfriend repeats.
“Gina, tell them I didn’t do it!” I plead, and I feel a switch move as I speak, but I can’t tell what or where. I remember her switches and I start moving the ‘guilt’ and ‘concern’ switches I’d make that first night, and am relieved to feel them move in the opposite direction I’d done then. I only hope she feels guilt for what Robbie is doing to me, and not for cheating on her boyfriend.
“Come on, Gina. Confront your rapist. Spit in his face, and show him you’re not afraid of him.” Gina looks up at me, and drops her gaze back down again; but not before I see the tears staining her cheeks.
“I-I. . .” Gina trails off.
Two hands grab my head from behind, and turn my face towards her. The fingers dig into my cheeks and temples as their hands hold my head firmly. For a moment I debate on using my switches to stop this whole farce, but stop myself. I have to clear my name first. I’m no rapist, not now, not EVER!
“Look, Gina, the dweeb is helpless. He can’t hurt you,” Derek’s voice says right behind me, as I push harder on Gina’s ‘guilt’ switch.
“I can’t,” she finally blurts.
“Man, you must’ve done a number on her, nerd,” Derek says. “That’s okay. . . We’ll do you even worse, I promise.”
“No!” Gina yells, and every eye in the room turns to her. Robbie goes over to console her, but she shakes him off. “I lied,” she confesses, tears streaming down her face. “He didn’t rape me.” Her voice is tremulous, and she buries her face in her hands as she sobs.
“What are you saying?” Robbie asks; confusion painting his face.
Gina looks at him then, and I can see anger in her red rimmed, tear stained eyes. “I’m saying I fucked him, and enjoyed every minute of it,” she spat. Everyone’s jaws drop but mine and Gina’s. Robbie has a painful look on his face. “I seduced him, but felt guilty about it, so I lied to you. But I can’t. . . I can’t let you do this to him. . . Not when he’s innocent.”
“Like hell he’s innocent!” Surprisingly it’s Derek who makes the exclamation, and not Robbie. “He still screwed with your girlfriend, Robbie. I say we teach him a lesson, and make sure he never touches another man’s girl again.” I feel the man’s fist hit my right kidney hard a moment after he releases my head, wracking my body with pain all over again. I’d like to say I took it like a man, but it HURT!
“No, Derek.” Robbie’s voice is barely a whisper, and I’m not sure if I hear him right, through my agony fogged brain. “Untie him.” He turns his back on Gina, and faces the rest of the room. “It’s one thing to beat up a rapist, but I won’t hurt a man whose only crime is being seduced by this slut.”
“Robbie, I. . .” Gina reaches for Robbie’s shoulder, but he yanks it away from her.
The large man walks up to me, and stares me in the face. I can see that he hates me still, but I have to give him some respect for his actions. He helps to untie me, and I turn to face the room. I know it’s wrong, but I feel like I need to get revenge. In a rage, I make two new switches in each man, and Gina.
I flip the first, anger almost bursting from my pores, and watch as their eyes grow large, and their bodies become completely stiff and paralyzed. I walk up to Derek first, and have to look up at him, as Gina is the only one in the room shorter than me. I reach up with my right hand, and pinch the base of his neck where it meets with his shoulder. Simultaneously, I flip the second switch, and smile as he falls to the ground. To everyone else, it would look like I’d given him the Vulcan Nerve Pinch. A truly geeky revenge.
I look to Robbie’s other four friends, and can’t bring myself to do anything to them. Sure they had helped kidnap me, but none of them had struck me, only watched. I release their ‘paralyze’ switch, and tell them to go. To a man, they flee the small basement, beating each other out of their way, in their haste to escape from me.
Turning back to Robbie, I feel my anger flare up again, until I see his eyes. They say the eyes are the windows to the soul, and if that’s true, Robbie is in hell. There is no fear in his eyes, only pain, and hurt, and betrayal. “Go,” I say quietly (I feel that phantom switch move again), before I can change my mind, and release him too. As he runs up the stairs after his friends, I notice that his pants seemed a little bulky around the waist, and think he must be wearing a diaper. No wonder his pants stayed dry.
Finally it’s just me, Gina, and a softly snoring Derek in the dim basement. I debate on giving Derek a few kicks, to pay him back for the kidney punch, but know that the fight is out of me, after seeing how broken Robbie has become.
Turning to Gina, I release her, and watch as she crumples to the floor, crying. “I’m so sorry,” she sobs, burying her face once again in her hands. “I didn’t think they would take it this far.”
“You’re right, you didn’t think. Get up,” I demand, my voice as cold as the storm had been earlier today. She looks up at me, and I feel my anger rising again. This woman told them that I’d raped her. Sure I had used my switches to turn her on, and make her horny, but I don’t have control of her mind! I didn’t force her to do anything. And for that, I’d been kidnapped, tied up, and beaten. Thankfully my name is clear now, though I wonder what the others will say of the aftermath. “I said, get up!” As I speak, I finally find the phantom switch that’s keeps moving without any effort from me. It’s a switch in Gina; the one I’d used to make her wet every time I speak, but now it’s working on its own, without my direct intervention.
Slowly Gina stands, and I try to be patient, but I’m still seething inside.
“Nick, I’m so sorry—”
“I don’t want to hear it,” I cut her off. “Right now, I’m in a lot of pain, and have no idea where I’m at. I need you to take me home.” Oh, how it galls to tell her that, but I really have no clue where I am, and don’t feel like trying to walk through the snow, until I find out. I’m just glad that I’d fallen asleep in my work clothes, shoes and all.
“O-Okay. . .” Gina stammers, and follows me up the stairs. “I’ll take you home. It’s the least I can do.”
Damn straight, it’s the least you can do, I think, but don’t say.
The night air is frigid as I step outside, and follow her to her car. Every step hurts, and every breath is a chore, though the cold air seems to help, but none of that compares to the pain I’d suffered from overusing my ability.
The drive home is thankfully short, and Gina continues to prattle on about how sorry she is, and how she will make it up to me. I just close my eyes, and let her talk, wishing I could use switches on myself, if only to block the pain.
When she pulls up to my apartment, I get out, and am surprised when she does too.
“What are you doing?” I demand tiredly, still feeling that switch move inside her every time I talk.
“You’re hurt. I want to make sure you make it alright.” I’m in too much pain, and too exhausted to argue, and truth be told, it helps to use her for a little support, as we walk up to my apartment.
I dig the keys out of my pocket, expecting her to leave then, but she follows me in.
“Oh,” I hear an exclamation as I walk into the lit dining room to find Dennis still awake, “what happened?”
“A little misunderstanding,” I say, sarcasm dripping like venom from my tone.
“I tried to stop them,” Dennis says earnestly, “but Derek held me down as they carried you out. He told me not to call the police, or they’d come for me next.” Dennis was a jock, sure, but I can’t expect him to stand up to most of the football team.
“And where were you?” I turn and glare at Gina.
“I was brought into the basement after. . .” She replies quietly. “Robbie said he had a surprise for me, and had me blindfolded. When he removed the blindfold, they already had you tied up, and you were still unconscious.”
I nod, too exhausted to care anymore. Gina follows me to my room, and I wonder if she is going to help me do everything from now on. Serves her right, for the pain she caused, I think.
“Go home, Gina. Your mom is probably worried about you. I can take care of myself.” I can still feel that switch moving every time I speak, making her pussy wetter, and then turn back off when I stop. I wonder briefly if I have accidentally trained her like one of Pavlov’s dogs.
She grabs her phone, and dials a number. “Mom, I’m at Nick’s. (Pause) Yeah, the guy from the other night. (Pause) Okay, I will. Love you too, Mom.” She hangs up and looks at me, worry deep in her eyes as she looks at me. “My mom will be fine. Let me help you, and then I’ll go.” Once again, all I can do is nod, as Gina helps me out of my shirt and pants. Part of me wonders what tale she might spin from this night, but I hope she has learned her lesson. She gasps as my shirt comes off, and lightly touches the two forming bruises that are already dark on my ribs. Her touch is light, but still makes me flinch. My pants are next, and they hit the floor, revealing my ‘Armitage’ (one of my favorite anime’s) boxers. For a second I wonder if she is going to follow me to the bathroom as well, but thankfully she lets me do that in peace. Once in the bathroom I take a look at myself, and shudder. The left side of my face is a massive bruise, complimenting the two on my ribs, and one over my right kidney.
When I return to my room, she has me lie on my stomach.
“Just relax,” she tells me. “Let me give you a massage. It’ll help you sleep.”
Help with sleeping is the last thing I need, I’m so weary, but a free massage isn’t something to pass up either. A small part of me still doesn’t trust her, but I can feel her ‘guilt’ and ‘concern’ switches still fully on, without me applying pressure. Also, knowing that Dennis is in the apartment helps. Don’t get me wrong, I’m still angry with her, and she deserves to pay for her lie, but right now, I’m just too exhausted to do anything about it.
Her fingers work wonders on my back and shoulders, and thankfully she avoids my right kidney, and the sides of my ribs where I’m bruised. As her fingers dig deeper, I can feel my muscles (such as they are), start to relax. Just as I’m about to fall asleep, she moves off me, and tells me to roll over. Obligingly, I do as I’m told, and give a low moan, as digs her thumbs into my feet. Her digits drive into the underside, tops, and even between my toes, as she works my feet, and a small feeling of euphoria spreads across my body.
“I’ve studied reflexology, and been told I give the best massages,” she whispers, as she works up to my calves.
If she did this every night for a month, I think, she might actually begin to make it up to me.
Her hands begin to work my thighs, and the feeling of contentment continues through my body. It isn’t until she is working on the tops of my thighs, near my groin, that I realize I’ve grown hard at some point, and it is now poking well out of the top of my boxers. Gina just ignores it, though I know she can’t miss it.
After finishing with my thighs, she straddles my legs, and starts working on my stomach and sides. The middle of my stomach is still tender from Robbie’s first blow in the basement, but Gina’s fingers seem to work magic into them. As her hands slowly work up to my chest, I notice that her body slides up, too, until she is sitting right on top of my rock-hard rod. Her whole body is moving on top of me, and it’s only making me hornier, instead of relaxing me.
“What are you doing?” I ask, feeling that switch inside her move again as I speak. Her hips are now moving with their own rhythm, sliding up and down my partially covered penis, as her hands work my neck. I can sense that her ‘horny’ switch is fully tilted now.
“Making recompense,” she whispers dreamily.
Horny as I now am, I’m even more wary. “Uh-huh. . . And have it end like last time?” I don’t even try to hide the edge to my voice.
Gina sits fully upright, and grinds her denim covered crotch down on me, not even trying to hide what she is doing. “Dennis, are you still listening at the door?” She asks, turning her head towards the closed door. I can see his shadow underneath it, and almost have to laugh. The big jock who can usually get any girl, is listening outside MY door. Thinking about the fact that he is a jock, I consider how happy I am that he plays basketball, and not football, else he would have likely been in that basement, too. Dennis doesn’t respond to Gina’s question, but she continues as if he had. “I want to make it clear that everything I do in here tonight, I do of my own free will.” She turns back to look at me, and I can see hunger in her hazel eyes now. “There, now you have a witness.” Her hand snakes down, and starts gently rubbing the head of my cock. “You don’t really want me to stop, do you? Goodness knows, THIS big fellah doesn’t want me to stop.” Her fingers wrap as far as they can around the head of my manhood, and gently squeezes.
Deciding quickly, I yell towards Dennis’s shadow, “I hope you heard her, ’cause I’m gonna make her scream in ecstacy!” Hey, I might still be mad at her, but I’m not about to pass up a free screw.
Gina giggles, and I compare it Shanna’s giggle. Perhaps it’s my current mood towards Gina, but I like Shanna’s laugh more.
Grabbing the hem of her shirt, she lifts it up over her head. Underneath, she is wearing a white frilly bra that brings her ample bosom together to emphasize her cleavage.
“You just lie there and relax,” she tells me, “I don’t want you hurting yourself. Let me do all the work.” She bends over, and lightly pecks my lips, before moving her mouth gently across my left cheek, to just behind my ear. I reach behind her, and easily unsnap her bra, as I feel her breath tickle the hairs at the nape of my neck. Gina softly nibbles her way down my neck, along my pecks, until she can bring my right nipple into her mouth. I rather enjoy the sensation, as her tongue swirls around the areola, making it stand up tall and proud.
I let out a small moan, and note that even that makes her ‘wet pussy’ switch move. I let out a louder moan, as a test, and feel the switch move even more. Gina also gives a slight shudder as I do, and I wonder just how much she is enjoying this. Part of me doesn’t want her to get any pleasure from it, but I’ve never been a selfish man.
As her lips travel down my abdomen, I notice that my door has opened slightly, and Dennis is peeking through the small crack. That’s right, I think, watch as I get a piece of action from one of the hottest babes on campus. I really am going to have a witness to her willingness.
I forget all about Dennis watching us, when Gina’s lips stretch around the head of my rod, and her tongue swirls around the ever sensitive rim. Another moan escapes me, and Gina begins to bob up and down, slowly taking more and more of me into her mouth. I’m too big to fit down her throat, but she gives it a valiant effort, often gagging in her attempt. Soon my moans are nonstop, until she starts to really shudder, and I know she is cumming.
Her head lifts, and she looks me in the eyes with a piercing look. “What is it about your cock that makes me cum so easily?” I can only shrug; glad she thinks it’s my cock, and not me manipulating her through my switches. Gina rolls onto her back, unsnaps her pants, and practically rips them off, before rolling back onto me. Licking my shaft from balls to tip, she keeps going up my body until her tongue is in my mouth.
I can feel her vagina start to press against the tip of my penis, and moan into her mouth as her soaked pussy swallows the first couple inches. “Oh, god! I forgot how big that thing is,” she tells me, throwing her head and arching her back. At the same time, I notice Dennis slip quietly into the room. He already has his cock out, and is gently stroking it, as he watches this hot blonde woman slip further and further down my rod. Despite myself, I can’t help but notice that he is well endowed as well, if not quite so well as I am.
My mind is taken from Dennis’s presence as I hit bottom in Gina. She looks down between us, then back up to me, with a slightly pouting expression. “One day, I am going to get all of you in me,” she promises, before slowly sliding back up, and then slamming down until I hit bottom again. I moan as she does this, and can feel her inner muscles tighten as I do. Lifting her body up again, I can feel every inch of my wood slipping from her slick vagina. “God, I feel so empty after having you so deep. Ungh—” She cuts off, driving her booty down hard on me.
I decide to give Dennis a bit of a show, and grab an ass cheek in each hand, spreading them, and giving my roommate a great view of my cock sliding in and out of her cunt. Gina’s tits are bouncing just inches above my face, and I lift my head up a bit, grunting at the slight pain in my abs as I do so, suckling one of them between my lips. I let out a really loud moan, truly loving sucking on a great set of teats, and suddenly Gina is cumming hard on top of me. I start to thrust my hips, ignoring the pain in my stomach, pounding in and out of her, when an idea occurrs to me.
Slipping two of my fingers on my right hand down to where we are connected, I can feel her juices sloshing around my cock as I moan, making her orgasm last longer. I try to shove my fingers in also, but she is too tight around the girth of my penis. I content myself with just rubbing my fingers around that area, till they are nice and slick from the juices that are pouring out. By this point Gina has come down from her orgasm, but she is still moaning loudly.
I bring my two slick fingers up to her puckered asshole, and start rubbing against her sphincter. She tenses immediately, and stops all her movements.
“No! I’m not into that,” she protests, and I can see fear in her eyes, but I give my loudest moan yet, while simultaneously mashing on her ‘horny’ switch, and slip one finger in to the first knuckle. It’s enough to make her cum again, and I can feel her sphincter loosen then tighten around my finger. She remains still, other than her orgasmic shudders, while I continue pounding her from underneath. “Damn, that feels good, but no more,” she says. Ignoring her, I switch nipples, slip my second finger in, moan, and mash the switch again, bringing her to yet another orgasm.
I start to move my fingers in and out, as I move my hips up and down, and this time when her orgasm subsides, she is matching my pace. When I slip a third finger into her colon, she grabs my face away from her teat, and mashes her lips to mine as she cums once more, this time with no additional help from me, and I slip a fourth finger in.
“My God, what is it you do to me? I’ve never cum so much, so quickly, and with your fingers in my ass too. . .” She looks hard at me for a moment, and then seems to come to a decision. “If I let you back there, will I be forgiven? No one has ever been in my ass.”
I consider for a moment, but decide to be honest with her. “It will be a start, but it will take more than that, to repair the damage you caused.” Her ‘guilt’ switch maxes out as I speak, but so too does her ‘wet’ switch.
She nods to me, with a solemn look, and gently lifts off me. I pull my fingers from her bum, as she pulls away. I notice for the first time, just how soaked I am down there from her juices. We won’t need any lube, and I will need to change the sheets afterwards.
I send a quick wink at Dennis, but his eyes are glued to Gina.
Gina reaches down between us, gripping me at my base, and starts to rub the tip between her ass cheeks. I sigh in anticipation of the feeling of sliding into her rectum, and watch as she shudders to the sound. I feel her gently press down, and feel pressure build against my cock, until suddenly there is a release, and I’m in her ass.
“Hold on,” she tells me breathlessly, “I need to get used to this. You feel even bigger back there.” Her chin is resting on her chest, eyes tightly closed, and her hand still holding my cock. After a few seconds I feel her start to move carefully, taking me inside her colon, bit by tiny bit. I can feel every centimeter, as her sphincter, at a snail’s pace, allows me passage.
After almost two whole minutes have passed, I can’t resist the temptation anymore, and moan loudly. Gina’s eyes fly open, and suddenly she is fully seated in my lap, shuddering and crying out in her own orgasm. For the first time ever, I’m fully sheathed inside a woman. The fact that it’s her ass, and that she is one of the hottest woman in school isn’t lost to me, and I start shooting my seed deep into her bowels.
For what seems like an eternity, I’m lost in my own bliss, as wave after wave of pure ecstasy crashes over my bruised body, smothering the pain and hurt I’ve suffered tonight, replacing it with utter bliss.
When I finally start to come back to myself, I groan as my ribs, abs, back, and jaw bring their pained existence back to the front of my attention. The second thing I notice is that Gina is actually still shaking and shuddering atop me, her mouth mashed to mine, and her pussy making a puddle on my pelvis.
Gina rolls off me about the same time I see Dennis slip from my room. I’d completely forgotten about my roommate in my orgasmic bliss.
“If I had known it would feel that good, I would have done that YEARS ago!” Gina exclaims, still trying to catch her breath.
I roll over, and immediately fall asleep, ignoring her.
* * *
I wake to the soft strains of Aeris’s Theme playing on my phone. What few hours of sleep I’d had, had been peaceful and dreamless, but way too short.
“Mmm, ten more minutes,” a voice mumbles next to me, and I look over to find Gina, still naked, lying next to me. I more fall than stumble out of bed, as the memories of all that had happened last night crash through my tired brain. Had I really been kidnapped, beaten, and then afterwards fucked by Gina’s ass?
Looking down at my own naked form, I can easily see the bruises on both sides of my ribs and my stomach. Gina moans again, and as quietly as I can, I slip from my room. Images of Gina on top of me, my cock fully sank into her ass haunt my thoughts as I pour my cereal.
“Some night, huh?” Dennis asks me as he walks out of his room, rubbing his eyes, and I realize I’m still not wearing any clothes. He looks as tired as I feel. “You look like shit, man.”
“Umm, yeah,” I reply stupidly.
“So tell me,” the jock says solicitously, “can you still call yourself a geek if you fuck a chic like Gina in the ass?”
For a few seconds I can only stare at Dennis after he asks me that. Then the memory of him slipping out of my room slides into my mind, and I can’t help but laugh.
“Got any coffee?” A tousled and very sleepy Gina asks as she leaves my room. She has at least taken the time to get dressed first, unlike my continued nakedness. Despite how I feel about what she’d put me through, and being all disheveled, I can’t deny she is beautiful. Even with her hair in a mess, and tear streaks still staining her cheeks.
“Yeah, I’ll make some real quick,” Dennis jumps up to do just that, like a faithful puppy.
Gina sits down next to me, while she waits for her coffee, and gives me a small smirk when she notices I’m still naked. “I hope you don’t want me to make it up to you anymore this morning. I don’t think I’ll be walking right for a week.” She shifts a little in her seat, before adding, “Or sit comfortably.”
Embarrassed despite everything, and not wanting to talk and start turning her on, I quickly eat my breakfast, then escape to my room while Gina and Dennis talk. I think about taking a shower, but don’t want Gina to try joining me, so I just grab some wet wipes, and scrub myself clean that way. I also quickly rip my still wet sheets off my bed, and throw them in the laundry. They smell strongly of our sex last night.
Gina offers me a ride to campus, but a quick look outside shows that, while overcast, it isn’t snowing, and I tell her I want to walk, so I can think. She nods, though she has a sad look in her eyes as I turn her down.
The crisp cold air seems to cleanse some of the fog from my mind as I walk, and I really begin to wonder what is happening around me. Somehow some of Gina’s switches have gone on autopilot, and I’m not sure how to explain that, other than some sort of mental conditioning. I also wonder just where my new abilities have come from, and even why me? Based on what Dennis has been telling me, I’m not the only one with new abilities, but the others seem to have very different abilities.
The walk is too short for me to sort everything out, and it doesn’t help that I run into Brent Ratner, one of the guys in the basement last night, as soon as I walk into the science building.
“Hey, Nick,” he hails me, “Got a second? I wanted to talk to you real quick.” He winces a little when he sees my face.
“Sure,” I tell him, wishing he’d just leave me alone.
“First of all, I really want to apologize about last night. We thought we are going to beat up a rapist, not someone who was seduced.” I only nod, wondering if he is going somewhere, or if he is just rattling on. “Robbie is pretty torn up about it, but he wanted me to apologize for him too, if I saw you.” We walk in silence for a bit before he starts talking again. “Listen, there is a party this weekend at my place, and I want you to know you’re invited. Should be pretty happening, and I know there will be lots of women there. Can I count you in?”
“Sure,” I tell him again, hoping he would leave me alone if I agreed. I know he is only asking me to keep my mouth shut.
“Good! I’ll email you the address. Bring a date if you want, just not Gina. I’d better get to class. . . Oh, and one more thing. . .” He hesitates, but I already know what is coming next. “Please don’t tell anyone about last night, okay? It could get us all kicked off the football team.”
I’m right. But truth be told, I don’t want them talking about it either. I’d used my switches on everyone there, and I didn’t want word to get out about that either.
Every class is a torment, as it hurts to just breathe, or even sit. Bending over my books and taking notes is even a chore. I get quite a few odd looks from the massive bruise on my jaw, but no one says a word about it.
At lunch I’m surprised to have everyone but Robbie, Derek, and Gina appear next to me, as I sit and eat. I do notice Gina walk in, see me sitting with everybody else, and at that distance, I can see the sad look on her face. I get even more stares from people walking by, as it’s odd for so many from the football team to be sitting next to a self-avowed geek. Brent keeps going on about the party this weekend, how it’s going to be ‘off the hook’, and everybody else offers me their apologies. I just nod when it seems appropriate, and speak as little as possible. I’m still not feeling sociable, and I note that no one is willing to meet my eyes.
That is until I get to Prof. Frankens’s class, and notice the low-cut blouse, and knee length skirt she’s wearing. Normally I sit towards the back, but when I see her, I can’t help but choose to sit closer to the front. Okay, so I sit in the front row. I tell myself that it’s only because I wanted to see if my switches have affected her the same way they did Gina, but I know better. Trust me, if you could see her, you’d be doing the same thing.
Prof. Frankens eyes me as I sit down, and I sear she even gives me a small smile. I almost feel giddy, as I feel for her switches, and sense them still there. I wonder how long the switches can stay in someone, and if they can be removed. Based on the last time I was in her class, I know I can modify any switch I make, but I haven’t tried removing any yet.
As an experiment, I make a switch that will make the side of her right breast itch, and then flip it while she is lecturing today’s lesson. I feel the switch move, and I hold it on for a bit. I can see that she is getting a little frustrated, though she makes no move to scratch it. After a few minutes, she excuses herself to her office, and I can feel the switch shudder, and realize she must be scratching it. I let it turn off, and she comes out of her office shortly afterwards.
I watch her for a few more minutes, and notice that she keeps glancing at me too. I can’t be sure if it’s just because she is lecturing though, and try to ignore it. I concentrate instead on removing the ‘itch’ switch I’d just made, but it won’t move. I spend all class trying to get rid of it, but the only thing I can do is change where she itches when I flip it. Apparently, once a switch is made, it’s permanent.
The bell rings, announcing the end of class, and I stand up, both elated at my new discovery, and disappointed by my failure.
“Oh, Mr. Xavier, if you’ve got a moment, I’d like to talk to you about your last assignment.” Prof. Frankens’s voice halts me just before I walk out the door, and I turn to look at her. Her cheeks seem slightly flushed, and her eyes seem to be fighting indecision, but she waves me back to her office.
“What’s up?” I ask, and am gratified to feel her ‘wet pussy’ switch move as I speak. Prof. Frankens has been conditioned as well, it seems.
The older woman walks to her desk, rifles through some paperwork, and pulls out last week’s assignment. She indicates a chair for me to sit in, while she sits on the edge of her desk, facing me. I’m able to get a good look at her legs up to her thighs, and notice how smooth and unblemished they look. I’m curious if she works out to keep them that well toned.
The professor clears her throat, and I realize I’ve been staring at her legs for too long. Guiltily I look up at her, but she only smiles as she hands me the assignment.
“It’s pretty rare that anyone does so well in my class,” she tells me. “The math I teach isn’t easy for most students to grasp, but you seem to handle it with ease.” Her eyes scrutinize me, and I feel like an experiment in a Petri-dish under a microscope. “In fact, normally you seem to pay very little attention in my class. . . Until today.”
I gulp, and know she’s right. Usually, I show up to class just for attendance, and to turn in assignments, but otherwise let my mind wonder, or admire her frame. I study the book a week in advance, and rarely have any questions.
But today I had given her my full attention, if not necessarily her lesson. I don’t know what I can say, but it probably isn’t what I say next.
“You look good today.” As I pay her the compliment, I note that her ‘wet pussy’ switch flips on even more, and actually takes a few seconds before it lessens.
“Ahem, yes. . . Well. . . Thank you, Mr. Xavier, but that is highly inappropriate.” She tries to put on a grave expression, but her eyes are sparkling as she talks. “The reason I asked you to stay is to ask if you’d ever thought about joining the math team. You’re easily smart enough, and I think you would be an excellent addition. I coach it every Wednesday night, and we would be spending a lot of time together. I mean, with the team of course.”
I can sense that she is growing more and more flustered the longer I’m in her office, and a quick check on her ‘horny’ switch proves informative. I wonder if I can push her over the edge. I flip her ‘nipple’ switch, and also make her ‘itch’ switch affect her pussy, and flip it. Immediately I feel another switch move, and know her crotch is getting wetter as her ‘horny’ switch is slowly moving on its own.
I stand, looking her in the eye, daring her to make a move. “I think that’s a great idea,” I tell her, using my voice to stimulate her further. She starts to fidget on the edge of her desk, and I watch as she sucks her bottom lip between her teeth. I love the pensive look on her pretty face. I’ve almost got her, I think to myself.
Prof. Frankens stands up, and I think, here it comes. . . “Thank you Mr. Xavier. That will be all for now. Please lock the door on your way out.”
My mind mentally stumbles, and I blink a few times in confusion, unable to change mental gears quickly enough. I’ve failed. . . Again. . . I do as she asked, and wonder where I’d gone wrong. As I walk away, I feel her ‘itch’ switch shudder, and smile inwardly as she scratches it. I hadn’t necessarily failed; Prof. Frankens’s will is just stronger than I’d thought.
The snow is falling lightly as I walk home.
Dennis is gone, but I find a letter from Gina on my pillow, and note that my room has been completely cleaned up. Even all of my figurines on their shelves have been straightened, and the room looks good. I open the letter and shake my head as I read it.
Nick,
I know that I don’t deserve your forgiveness, or even any level of acceptance. I’m sorry I can’t seem to say these words in front of you. Somehow when I am with you, I lose all track of everything else. Please know that I truly regret what I’ve put you through, and will do WHATEVER it takes to make it up to you. Even if it takes a lifetime. I know I have no right to ask anything of you, but I must ask one small thing. Please, whatever you do, don’t shove me away.
Gina
I re-read the letter two more times, just to make sure I’ve read it right, and then wonder what I’ve created. Gina has gone from a woman that barely knows I exist, to being willing to be my slave, overnight. It also dawns on me that I hadn’t seen Gina in class.
Checking my email, I see one from Shanna, explaining her absence as well. Apparently she had been too sore when she’d gotten up this morning, and decided to just get some rest.
Glancing at the clock, I see I’m going to be late for work if I didn’t hurry. I wonder if Shanna is working tonight, and as horny as I am after Prof. Frankens’s class, I’m looking forward to another crack at the brunette, hopefully this time in the light.
I’m disappointed though, when I see we don’t work together again until next week. I see she has Saturday off though, and think about inviting her to Brent’s party. I’m still not sure if I really want to go, but figure why not? With my ability, it could turn out to be rather fun.
I call Shanna up on my first break, and she sounds pretty excited to go.
That night when I get home, Dennis tells me that Gina had stopped by to see me, and told her I was at work. I’m still horny, but don’t feel up to the drama that might come with the beautiful blonde, so decide to just go to bed instead.
As I lay trying to sleep, I realize that every time I’ve used my switches today, I’d done so headache free. Have I become stronger, gotten used to them, or what?
Lights wake me tonight, and I begin thinking I’m cursed to never get a good night’s sleep again.
I roll onto my side and open my eyes, expecting to see Gina standing there, or maybe even Robbie, deciding to get revenge after all.
Instead, silhouetted against my window is a tall lithe form, with skinny arms, and eyes that are too large for its head. Its pink skin seems to play oddly with the light. A hand lifts, short one finger, beckoning me to it. I note two small breasts topped with small nipples on its chest, and that it must be a female. Why is she naked I wonder, feeling the fear start growing in my gut.
All other thoughts flee, though, as she speaks, beckoning me.
“You are the one. Come with me.”
Chapter 04
A sharp flash of light blinds me, and I find myself no longer in my room.
I’m blind, is the first thing that goes through my head. I must be mad, is the second, as my vision begins to clear, and my surroundings come into focus. Or rather, lack of surroundings. A faint bluish haze surrounds me, making it hard to distinguish where walls are, much less find a corner. The only indication that I’m not blind is the fact that I can see my hand as I wave them in front of me.
Standing up, I grope my way forward, until my hands run across a hard smooth surface. It’s cool to the touch, and seems to vibrate with a gentle thrum. Using my foot, I find that the room doesn’t come to a corner as most rooms do, but the floor curves up, until it becomes the wall.
“Do not be alarmed,” the same musical voice says behind me that I’d heard in my room. I spin around, only then realizing just how hard I’m breathing, as panic nearly overwhelms me.
Don’t be alarmed? I want to scream, but my throat is closed. How am I not supposed to be alarmed, when some strange creature abducts me from my room? Some small part of me knows that panicking won’t help, and after a few tense moments it wins out. The featureless blue-lit room seems to help me relax, and for the first time, I get a good look at this creature.
She stands only a little shorter than me, the skin oddly pink in the blue light, large silvery eyes that seem to reflect what they are looking at rather than have a color of their own, and the pupils are slitted, like a cat’s, only thicker. Its arms are long compared to its thin body, and the hands are each short a finger. I realize it’s female, and look again at the two small breasts on her chest. Light seems to reflect strangely about her body as a playful thing, and I realize she doesn’t have any hair, anywhere.
“Wh-who are you?” I ask, trying to keep my voice calm, but it comes out as almost a squeak.
“Are you asking my name, or my species?” Her head tilts to the side in an inquisitive manner. When she speaks, her small mouth moves with a fluid grace. Her voice sounds almost as though two people are speaking simultaneously. “As for my name, you may call me Lela. My true name cannot be pronounced with only one tongue and one set of vocal cords. Nor can my species name, though you will just call me an alien.”
“A-alien. . . Right. . .” Okay Nick, wake up now, you’re having another nightmare. Anytime, now. I pinch myself hard where my ribs are bruised, knowing that it will cause the most pain and wake me up. Well, it does, and it doesn’t. It causes plenty of pain, but I find I’m still in this blue void of a room.
“You’re hurt,” Lela exclaims, and suddenly I’m put in mind of Futurama. Her hands fly up in front of her, and I back up, suddenly wary. Her fingers appear to touch the air in front of her, and the next thing I know, I’m standing in a pool of greenish yellow light. A tingling sensation travels across my limbs, and for a few seconds, my fear and trepidation are replaced with a sense of euphoric giddiness. The light vanishes as quickly as it appeared, and I feel like I’ve just had a great night’s rest. I run my hands over my body, afraid she has somehow turned me into a creature like her, but I’m still human. At least, I appear human. Something nags me though, and after some thought, I place it. Pulling up my shirt, I see that my bruises are gone, and my skin is unblemished. Even a scar I’d received from a peddle-bike accident is gone.
Lela has been watching me silently all through this. We look at each other for a moment, both studying the other. I wonder what she wants with me, and having no idea what is in her mind. My only clue is her telling me that I’m the one. After a moment, I realize that she is almost as wary of me, as I am of her.
“You say I’m the one. The one what?” I ask, almost afraid to hear the answer. The one for breakfast? The one for experimentation? The one for tap dancing, anal probes, or skeet practise? I’m lost, and the fear that had been washed away moments before, starts to sink its insidious fingers back into me.
She considers me for a while, her head cocked to the side again. Just when I’m starting to think she isn’t going to answer, she does. “Perhaps my speech was premature. I hope you are the one, but as yet, I can’t be certain.” She pauses, and I think I’m going to rip my hair out in frustration at her lack of an answer. “You may be the one to save your planet.”
My knees give way beneath me, and the floor rushes up to smack me in the rear. Save my planet? How the bloody hell am I going to do that? Make a switch for global warming and turn it off? HA! That would kill me, and I get a headache just thinking about it. “How does my planet need saving?” I end up asking, needing to say something, and afraid of where my imagination might take me if I don’t get any answers.
Her hands fly before her again. Seconds later the room vanishes, and I let out a rather unmanly yelp. Lights appear around me, small pinpricks, and I realize I’m looking at space, and can see a small nebula off to my right. Her voice sounds from all around me, and I glance at her, noting her lips aren’t moving. This is some kind of recording.
“Please forgive me, if I have frightened you. It’s hard for me to speak your language, but hopefully this recording will help explain your situation.”
My jaw nearly hits the floor as I consider what’s going on around me. I’m in space, a dream come true for any geek, but I’m also facing an alien with unknown intentions.
“Centuries ago, our race reached for the stars, much as yours is starting to do now. We traveled far and wide, and as we traveled we learned. We colonized other planets, and were able to work within their ecosystems. We thought we were alone, as far as sentient beings were concerned, but we found others about two-hundred years after we first left our home soil. After that, we continued to find others at a much faster rate. We shared our knowledge with all we found.”
As the recording plays, the room changes, and I watch as other pink creatures like herself, but both male and female (and all naked), leave a small planet, and grow their influence. It actually reminds me of Spore, the video game. I watch them meet interesting creatures, and learn from one another.
“Almost every other sentient species we found descended from herbivores. They were peaceful and trusting. We assumed that intelligence could only stem from a diet consisting of plants” The room shows them eating various plants together. “Then we came upon a primitive race that showed much promise for intelligence, but also seemed prone to violence.” The aliens that now showed are small muscular things, red skinned, and covered with tufts of coarse black hair. They have tusks protruding from their snouts, but they don’t have pig noses. Their noses are more akin to a horse’s.
“We studied this new race for years, before approaching them. They ate meat exclusively, but didn’t eat their own kind. We hoped this meant that they could be friendly towards us, another sentient race, and in our innocence, we sealed our doom.
“They treated us well, till we shared what we know, and gave them our technology. They were quick to learn, and ever hungry for more. They began to develop their own technology from what we taught them, and too late, we saw their intent.” Silence falls in the room, but my mind seems to supply the sound effects for the brutal imagery that now surrounds me. This new race had taken the benevolent technology handed to them, and created weapons from it, attacking, and actually eating their teachers, before taking to space, and doing the same to other planets. The scene zooms out, and I watch as this new carnivorous race attacks and devours planet after planet. They were getting close to the home planet of the alien I’m with, and I realize I no longer fear this alien, but the red ones now utterly terrify me.
“They were approaching our home planet, and we thought all was lost. We know nothing of weapons. We don’t know how to defend ourselves. Then one of our ships found a new planet, with creatures that are primitive to us, but further developed than the demons were when we first found them.” The room zooms in on a planet that I immediately recognize as Earth. “This species descended from omnivores, and it’s our hope that we can enlist you in our aid, but many are nervous. We fear that you will do as the demons have, and attack us. So we waited, and we watch.
“Somehow the demons have learned of your planet, and fearing that you might become a rival, turned their attention to you.” The demon’s ships change course, and are now headed for Earth. “It takes many of your solar revolutions to travel through space, and while our planet is now safe, yours is in peril. We argued amongst ourselves whether to warn you, and risk you being another threat to us, or leave you as bait, while we move to other planets that the demons haven’t found yet.
“While we watched and studied you and argued amongst ourselves, we found a gene inside many of your race that lay dormant. When we activate this gene, the results vary. Some gain abilities, others simply die. In a very few, nothing happens at all.
“A plan was created, and decided upon. We will activate this gene in as many of you as possible, and if we find one of you that might be able to defend your planet, we would warn that one of your race’s impending plight, and leave Earth’s plight in their hands.”
The room returns back to the blue featureless mass it had been when I was first abducted, and I have to blink a few times to get accustomed to the brightness.
“After watching you during your last dark cycle—” It takes me a second to realize she means last night when I’d been kidnapped, “—I hoped that you might be that one. Despite the aggression that is projected on you, you used cunning and self control to turn the situation around.” I also wonder if she’d kept watching after Gina had taken me back to my apartment.
My throat goes dry, and it takes me a bit to work enough moisture back into it, in order to speak. “But that was a small room, not an entire race! And besides, if I use my ability too much, I get pains that knock me out. I won’t survive trying to change an entire race.”
Lela’s head tilts to the side again before she speaks; this time her lips move. “It’s like a muscle. When you work a new muscle it becomes sore, but the more you use it, the stronger it gets.”
“Muscles?” I nearly shout, exasperated. “Have you looked at me? I don’t have a whole lot of muscles, and I can’t use my ability on myself, to build any.”
She continues to look at me, and it dawns on me that the reason she keeps pausing is to form the words in my language so that I can understand her.
“If it’s muscles you need, I can help with that. You have a choice: I can build you up immediately, but then you will be helpless for several days as your body recovers, or slowly over time, and you will be able to continue, though you might be fatigued at first,” her dual-toned voice replies levelly.
She can give me muscles immediately? I almost opt for that. Who cares if I’m out of commission for a few days? Then I remember Brent’s party, and think about Shanna and Gina. “How long till the demons get here, and how long if I take the slow route?”
Again there is a pause before she answers. “It will take a couple weeks to take full effect, but you have half a solar cycle till the demons arrive to devour your planet and people.” I think about how she keeps addressing them as demon’s and can’t argue with the logic behind it. They definitely look like some demon from an anime series.
The decision is simple. Take the slower route, and people hopefully won’t think I’m some weird freak, or more of a freak, who suddenly grew muscular, and practice my ability more in the meantime. I have no clue how I’m going to stop an entire race from attacking and eating the human race, but at least I have six months to figure it out.
Where is The Doctor, Captain Kirk (Picard was a pussy), or even Luke Skywalker when you need them?
I tell Lela my decision and she nods as her hands fly in front of her once again. It occurs to me that she is typing on a screen only she can see. The light that surrounds me this time is white, and instead of feeling giddy or tingly, I feel very weak and tired. I wonder if this is how Robbie feels every time I use his ‘weak’ switch.
While the light does its work, I study Lela some more, and can’t help but notice how the light plays across her small breasts. I realize I’m getting hard looking at her, my lust never having been slated tonight, and a curious thought enters my mind. I wonder what it would be like to have sex with her?
The fact that she isn’t human doesn’t bother me as much as you’d think it would. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not into doing sheep or horses, or anything like that, but with her pink skin, large eyes, and small breasts, she looks human enough and maybe even cute enough that I’m getting turned on, despite feeling fatigued.
Well, she says I need to practice my ability. Why not try it on an alien, and see how it goes?
I start with my standard switches: horny, wet pussy, and hard nipples. I can feel all three switches in her, and sigh in relief. I’d been half afraid that my switches would only work in humans. I apply my will to all three, and the latter two move, but the first one refuses to budge. I can see her darker pink nipples harden, but can’t tell if she is getting wetter, other than feeling the switch move.
There has to be something about her species that is different from mine, I reason, but what?
The white light vanishes before I can figure it out, and before I know it, I’m back in my room, a single word reverberating through my skull.
Remember.
My body feels like a lead weight, but I fear my mind is too active to allow me to sleep right then.
I’m wrong.
The last thought to flit through my mind before exhaustion takes me is: Angels. I should call them angels. It only makes sense.
* * *
Aeris’s theme gently wakes me up, and I realize I’d fallen asleep, despite myself. Thankfully it was a dreamless sleep, unless the whole abduction had been a dream. . .
I run to the bathroom, and check myself in the mirror. No bruises. . . It had all been real after all. Remembering Lela’s promise about bulking up, I examine my body, but can’t make out any differences. I run back to my room, grab my phone, and return to the mirror, taking a picture. If the change is too subtle, I might not be able to see it, but after a couple weeks, I can compare myself to this picture, and see.
“Hey, are you gonna be in there all day?” Dennis’s voice sounds tired, coming from the other side of the door. Opening the door, I try to slip past my roommate, but he stops me. “Holy shit! Your face! What happened to your face?!” His eyes scan my topless chest, and I know he is looking for my other bruises. “How did you recover so quickly?”
I let out a short laugh before saying, “Dunno, maybe I’m part Wolverine.” I can see he is confused, probably not understanding my comic book reference, but I don’t care. As exhausted as my body is, I’m in a grand mood.
The mood lasts up until I finish pouring my cereal, and I remember the rest of what Lela had said. Terrible aliens, demons, are on their way to destroy and devour the human race. Finding my appetite has fled, I quickly dress, and leave the apartment for class. I decide to drive, not feeling strong enough to walk on this cold morning.
The streets are only slightly snow packed after the storm the other day, and make it to the campus without any issues. I’m trying to figure out the best ways to exercise my ability, and make little switches here and there, some with people, some with inanimate objects, but I’m trying to stay inconspicuous, until I notice old Mrs. Polkins, the campus nurse. Fat, old, and ugly, she will be a great experiment in changing someone’s nature.
Up until this point, all my switches have caused me almost no pain. I feel them, and they aren’t as easy as that first day, but they are much more forgiving than the second day. I decide to go big with the nurse. Making a ‘metabolism’ switch, I flip it feeling some resistance, but it moves. I flip another switch to restore her hair color from gray to. . . Well, to be honest, I really don’t know what her natural color was, and think she might look good as a redhead. I turn on the elasticity to her skin, hoping to get rid of her wrinkles, and even try to flip a switch to slow her aging. The last is the hardest of all to move, but I’m able to nudge it a little, before my head really starts to ache. I will have to keep an eye on her, and see how things go over the next few weeks.
With my head starting to pound, but a smile on my face, I head to my next class; only to find myself stumbling forward as someone pushes me from behind.
“Think you’re some hotshot, don’t you,” Derek Peterson calls out loudly, drawing a lot of attention to himself.
I regain my balance, and spin around to confront the bully. He stands there, laughing at me, with his hands on his hips, wearing his letterman’s jacket.
“Leave me alone, Derek. I don’t feel up to dealing with you right now.” And I really don’t. My head hurts, my body aches, and I don’t want to draw too much attention to what I can do.
“Ho! That’s rich. YOU don’t feel up to dealing with ME? Who do you think you are, dweeb?” Derek’s voice grows louder as he spouts off, drawing more and more attention to us.
I can see that we’re gaining quite the audience, but I don’t want to make a huge spectacle, and after modifying Polkins, I don’t think I’m up to much with my switches.
I need a way out of this, but something that won’t be too obviously me. I spy my escape route on the wall behind Derek: a white handle (or switch), within a red box. I pull the fire alarm mentally, and feel my head give a mighty twinge of pain. The resulting noise from the alarm makes my head hurt even worse, but by then, everyone is evacuating the hallway. I see Derek flee one way, so I stumble the other direction, and right into someone else.
“You’re going the wrong way,” a familiar voice says, and I look up to see Shanna standing over me. “The fire exit’s that way,” she pointed down the hallway in the direction everybody else has gone.
I laugh weakly, my head throbbing from over using my ability. Shanna’s smiling face quickly turns to one of concern, and I curse myself, as I consider how weak I must look to her right now. I got over zealous with my switches, and now I’m paying for it.
“Are you okay?”
I nodded that I am, “Yeah, just a horrible headache is all.”
“We need to get you off your feet.” The attractive brunette looks around, before grabbing my hand and pulling me after her. “Come on, we can go in here. I doubt this is a real fire anyway.”
“It’s not,” I mumble, without thinking. I follow her into the room, holding my pounding head with my free hand.
The room is thankfully dark, and I can’t help but remember the other night in the freezer with her. Has it really only been two nights ago? This room is light enough to see in, and much warmer however, and as my eyes adjust, I realize we are in one of the performance rooms. There is stadium seating slanting down to a small stage.
Shanna leads me to a seat in the front row, and has me sit. Her hands fuss at my head, and cheeks, and I realize she thinks I’m sick.
“It’s just a headache, really,” I try to assure her, and am surprised by the mischievous smile that crosses her face.
“Just a headache, huh?” She places her hands on the armrests on either side of me, and leans in close, our noses almost touching. “I know a cure for headaches.” Before I can think to respond or act, she tilts her head, and mashes her lips to mine.
My surprise quickly wears off, and I kiss her back. I don’t know what her cure is, but if it starts with kissing, I’m willing to give it a try. Her tongue is darting in and out between my teeth, while her hands roam across my chest and stomach.
She pulls away unexpectedly, and looks me in the eyes. “There, how is your headache now?”
I can’t help but laugh a little at her attitude. Thinking about my head, I notice that the pain has lessened slightly, but isn’t entirely gone. “Don’t stop now; I think you may be onto something with this cure.”
The smile that splits her lips and lights up her face is beautiful. Normally I think Gina is the better looking of the two, but right now, Shanna has her beat hands down.
This time it’s me doing the kissing, as I bring my hands up to her face, and pull her back down to me. She twists her body, and sits in my lap as her arms wrap around my neck, pulling us tighter into the kiss. I let my hands roam across her side, along her legs, and even tangle my fingers in her hair as our mouths attempt to become one. Despite what had happened the other night, I’m still nervous about trying anything, especially considering we are still on campus. I’m not too worried about getting caught, as I don’t think this auditorium is used too often, but then again, I’m not certain.
Building up my courage, I place my left hand on her rear, and give a little squeeze. She pulls away from the kiss, and I’m afraid I’ve gone too far.
“Seems you’re recovering pretty quickly.” She stands up, leaving my lap feeling very empty, and starts walking towards the stage. She turns and sits on the edge, giving me a puzzled look. “Well, are you coming over here, or not?”
I’d like to say I moved like The Flash, but I’m still too weary. At least the headache is going away. As I walk over to Shanna, I wonder that this woman is interested in me, and I’ve never had to use a switch on her.
“I think I am almost cured of this headache,” I say, and enjoy her laugh as her arms once again wind around my neck and pull my lips back to hers. My hands travel across her back, and I dig my finger under the hem of her shirt, till I’m touching bare skin.
“Well, I think we’d better be thorough, just to be safe,” she tells me with a pleasant gleam in her eyes.
Her slender hands leave my neck, only to travel down my body, until she’s fumbling with my pants. I pull back a little to give her the space she needs to undo them, and feel the cooler air pebble my flesh as my pants drop to the floor. Shanna’s fingers grip my manhood tightly, making me moan into our kiss. She seems to know just what to do, as her digits gently slid up and down the length of my hard shaft, using my pre-ejaculate to lubricate the head.
My headache is completely gone now, and I bring my hands down to start undoing her pants. She lets me go, and grabs my hands. “Not right now,” she whispers, then gently pushes me back, and hops off the stage. Falling to her knees, she looks my single eye in the eye, before bringing her lips to the tip. Another moan escapes my throat, as her mouth stretches taught around the rim, and then pops past.
She pulls back up, and dribbles some spit along my shaft, before swallowing my cock back into her mouth. Her hands pump up and down my pole, while her tongue works the head. She really knows what she is doing, and I soon feel my orgasm coming on.
“Shanna, I’m about. . . To. . . Ungh,” I grunt as she picks up the pace of her hands, and sucks harder on the knob. It’s too much, as I shoot string after string of my spunk into her devouring mouth. I have to lock my knees underneath me as I cum, and I notice she is looking up at me, that beautiful sparkle in her blue eyes and long lashes batting, as I unload my seed.
As soon as I’m done shooting my spunk, she pulls her head back, and opens her mouth to show me its contents. My ejaculate fills her mouth, swishing around her tongue, as she looks up at me, smiling devilishly. She gives a visible swallow, and audible gulp, then opens her mouth to show me that it’s empty.
“You really are something,” I tell her with admiration, “but what did I do to deserve you?” I know it’s the wrong thing to say as soon as I say it, but dammit, I’m still recovering from that blowjob. I probably sound wimpy and needy now.
“What did you do?” She looks at me puzzled. “I’ve had a crush on you since the first day of class. I never imagined you would be this well endowed, though.” She shakes her head, the brown strands of her hair flipping about. “No, I’m the lucky one here.” Her mischievous smile returns. “But right now, I am so horny; I’m almost willing to try taking you right here and now.”
I looked down at my slightly wilted member not sure how well that will work.
“I am sure you will recover by the time we get to my place,” she says, giving the tip of my penis a quick peck. Before I know what is happening, Shanna pulls up my pants, drags me out of the room, down the hall, and into the cold winter air. I happily follow her to her car, where she tosses me the keys. “You drive. I have some work to do.”
I hop into the driver’s seat and her in the passenger’s seat, before I realize I don’t know where she lives. She gives me quick directions, and thankfully they’re easy to follow, for as soon as we get going, she leans over, pulls my slightly limp member out, and slips it back between her warm, wet lips. I have to concentrate hard on the road, but by the time we arrive at her place, I’m fully hard and horny again.
We race up the steps, and she unlocks to door. “My sister should be in class right now,” she tells me, and I remember her telling me she has a twin. I wonder what it might be like to sleep with twins, and I feel my cock (confined for the nonce in my pants again) give a twitch.
I follow her to her room, and stop as soon as I enter. On her walls are posters of Naruto, and Bleach. On a shelf in the corner are Voltron figurines. The mouse pad to her computer is an image of the tenth Doctor. I even notice some personal drawings of Link and the Triforce. But none of that surprises me more than the three different video game systems hooked up to a large flat screen TV.
Shanna is a geek like me. Not only that, but she is the almost mythical hot female geek.
“Are you going to stare at my room all day, or are you going to come over here and fuck me?” Her voice snaps me out of my daze, and I realize she’d already removed her shirt and bra. I quickly undress, while she removes her pants.
I go to her, kissing her lightly on the lips, before moving to her jaw and neck. As I kiss my way down to her chest, I lay her back on the bed, and crawl on top of her. Grabbing her right melon with my hand, I twiddle her nipple between my fingers, while I suck her other areola between my teeth. She gasps at the attention, running her fingers through my hair.
“I want you,” she whispers to me, but I have other plans. Releasing her tit from my mouth, I kiss my way down her soft slender stomach, pausing for a moment to make out with her belly button, and enjoying the sound of her musical giggle. By the time I finally reach her prize, I can easily smell the arousal pouring from her.
Another gasp escapes her as my tongue works circles between her inner and outer labia. She has a small bit of fuzz that has grown since the last time she’d shaved, but I just relish in the act of tasting her as I drive my tongue as deep as it will go. Her legs mash against my ears, and her hands dig into my scalp as she experiences a throaty orgasm. I move my tongue up to her clit, and feel her twitch every time the tip of my tongue runs across it. Continuing to concentrate on her most sensitive point, I bring her to another orgasm, before she grabs my ears and painfully pulls me up to her.
“I want your cock in me, NOW,” she demands, lust brimming in her eyes, before shoving her tongue as far down my throat as it will go. I know she can taste herself on my lips, and moan as I bring my cock to her entrance. It only takes a little pressure to pop the head into her sopping wet slit, and we both relish in the feeling of completeness.
I slowly work my hips back and forth, gently entering her bit by bit, teasing her with each centimeter. Meanwhile our tongues are fighting a battle for dominance, neither of us sure if we want to win or lose. Bringing my hands up to her large breasts, I tweak both her nipples, while her cunny sucks me in deeper and deeper.
She feels just as tight as she was in the freezer a couple nights ago, but oh so much hotter. Her hands dig into my back, my neck, and my buttocks as I finally hit bottom in her, forcing her to gasp for air. “I feel like you’re going to split me in two with that thing. Don’t stop, Nick. Fuck me HARD!”
Obligingly, I pull out, all except for the head, and then slam back into her. Arching my back, I bring one of her teats to my lips, and suck hard as I pound her again and again. It doesn’t take long before she is shuddering beneath me, her pussy rippling around my slickened cock for all it’s worth.
“Hold on,” she tells me as soon as she catches her breath, pushing against my chest, and I pull out of her, “I want to be on top.”
Happily, I flip over, and let her climb on top of me. She faces away from me, and I have a great view of her ass, as she lowers herself onto my rigid spike. She is able to take most of my length, before I hit bottom again, and then lift back up, and slam her delightful rear down again, grunting.
My view is wonderful, as I watch her asshole rise, my shiny prick slowly leaving her juicy cunt, only to have her slam down hard again. I reach down, and grab a globe of each ass cheek in my hands, moaning with every movement. The juxtaposition of her slow lifting, coupled with her quick violent thrusts would have had me blowing inside her already, if not for that great blowjob in the auditorium.
On one of her powerful downward thrusts, I feel myself go even deeper, as something seems to strangle the head of my cock, and for the first time ever, I’m fully buried inside a woman’s vagina. Shanna lets out a shriek as she sits fully in my lap, and for a second I’m terrified I’ve really hurt her. Her inner muscles are massaging my length, while that inside ring grips my pole almost painfully tightl
“Oh, fuck, that’s deep,” she mewls, and from the sound of her voice, it’s a good thing, rather than a bad one. “Don’t move for a second. I need to get used to this.” I can’t help myself, and feel my cock twitch inside her. “Oh, God, I’m cumming again!” She screams, and I can feel her juices sloshing out around my prick, and dripping off my balls, as she shudders.
She collapses backwards onto me, and I wrap my arms around her torso, my right hand going to her left tit, and my left hand going to her clit. I pinch her nipple and clit at the same time, and begin gyrating my hips.
“Hold on. . .” She moans, “I need to. . . Catch my. . . Oh, fuck. . . Wait. . . I really. . . ungh. . . I. . . Ah!” I apply more pressure to her clit, start nibbling on the back of her neck, and her words change. “Oh fuck yes, right there! Damn, you’re deep. Keep fucking me. Oh yessssssss!” As she drawls out her moan, I feel my own climax coming on, and pick up the pace of my movements. In just a few seconds, my body locks up hard, as I blow my second load deep into her. “I can feel your hot cum up inside me. Oh, fuck, it’s going to make me cum agaaaaaiiiiiiinnnnn!” Our mutual climax seems to go on and on, till we’re both panting and out of breath.
Shanna rolls off of me, and gives me a quick peck and then slaps my chest. “Jerk!” she exclaims, smiling. “How dare you make me cum so much? Oh. . .” Her eyes grow large, and before I have a chance to respond, she takes off running for the bathroom to clean up, her hand holding in the load of cum I’d just expelled. I can barely move, overwhelmed by my own post-coital bliss, until I hear the front door open and close and Shanna’s voice comes drifting in. “Shanna, I’m home. Some idiot set off the fire alarm today. I can’t believe some people can still be so juvenile after high school.”
Quickly realizing that this must be Shanna’s twin sister, I jump out of bed, and get dressed. Shanna is dressed before me, and goes out to meet her sister. I soon follow, and from the look her sister gives me, she knows what we’d been up to.
Shanna introduces me to her twin, Shannon, and looking at the two, I can’t tell them apart. They both have the same brown hair, cut in the same fashion, the same eyes with amazingly long eyelashes, the same lips. . . I wondered if they feel the same in bed. . . For only a second I’m tempted to use my switches on them and find out, but a sudden twinge between my eyes changes my mind.
“Nick was just leaving,” Shanna tells her twin, and shuffles me out the door. Outside in the cold, we kiss for a few minutes, holding each other tight, before she asks, “So what do you think of my headache cure?”
“It worked better than you can know,” I tell her, smiling. Some old man walks his dog by us, and from the way he smiles, I know we must look like a couple. Thinking of that, I have to ask a question, though I’m almost afraid to do so. “So. . . What are we, exactly?” I don’t want to drop the childish terms of boyfriend/girlfriend, but don’t want to act like a player either.
She smiles at me, and it eases my concerns. “Let’s just say that we’re REALLY good friends for now, and see where that goes. Besides, why put a label to this?” She gives me a quick peck on the lips.
Somehow I’m a little let down that she doesn’t want more from me, but then I think of Gina and Professor Frankens, and know that I will manage just fine.
She drives me back to the campus, where my car is, and we kiss for awhile longer, until we agree that we either need to stop, or screw again. I’m okay with the latter, but she tells me she is a bit sore, and doesn’t think she can right then, but tomorrow after Brent’s party, maybe we can again.
I keep my window rolled down as I drive back to my apartment, trying to cool off.
When I walk in, Derek tells me that Gina had stopped by again, and I’m supposed to call her. I’m starting to think she is getting clingy, but she is also a good lay, so I call her up. Her mom answers, and then gets Gina on the line.
“I miss you,” she tells me. “Can I come over?”
I debate for half a heartbeat, and then turn her down. I’m still horny after leaving Shanna, but it really isn’t fair to transfer that to Gina, and besides, young though I am, I need some rest. “Maybe tomorrow, I haven’t slept well for days, and could really use some sleep.” She sounds sad, but I let her go.
I spend the rest of the evening playing games on my computer (trying not to think about what Lela told me about Earth’s impending doom), before going to bed early. I wake at some time in the night, bathed in white light, Lela standing in front of me.
Chapter 05
Standing in cool white light, in a featureless blue room, I examine the alien in front of me. Her eyes look white tonight, with a hint of blue around the edges, and light seems to ripple around her nude frame while her fingers press invisible buttons in the air. I wonder briefly how she makes the light do that. It actually looks like the light covers her in places, but doesn’t actually touch her, as it flickers and shifts around her subtle curves.
I can feel my body getting weaker, as the white luminescence does its work and builds up my muscles. I still can’t figure out what will trigger Lela’s ‘horny’ switch. No matter how hard I push on it, it refuses to budge. The other two move easily enough, but this one stubborn switch refuses to obey my will.
It has to be something that’s different about her species, but I don’t think I can just ask her about her race’s mating habits. Alien or no, I don’t know whether that’s crossing a line.
I start going over what she told me last night, which is decidedly little. It really boils down to her ancestors coming from herbivores. Is there something different about them? I try to think of herbivores on Earth to compare, but they were all dumb animals, only mating when. . .
An idea strikes me, and I look up to try it out, but my time in the light is done, and before I can form the switch, I find myself back in my own bed. I’ll have to try tonight when she comes for me again.
Exhausted from the treatment, I slip back into sleep before five minutes have even passed.
* * *
I wake slowly, some noise disturbing my rest. Rolling over, I hope it’ll go away, but it continues relentlessly. Groaning, I sit up, and only then am I awake enough to realize someone is knocking on my door.
“What?” I ask, more ornery than I’d intended, but dammit, it’s Saturday, and I value my sleep. Besides, if the demons arrive and I can’t stop them somehow, I won’t be getting anymore good sleep; only the long sleep of death.
“Nick, are you awake?” Groaning loudly, wanting Gina to hear me, I flop back onto my pillow. I’d told her I would talk to her today, but I didn’t expect her to show up in my apartment.
“I am now,” I grump.
“Can I come in?” The door is already slowly opening, and my frustration is building. What is the point in asking, if she’s just going to come in anyway? For half a heartbeat I’m tempted to close the door as if it’s a switch, but decide against it.
“Might as well, but I’m only in my boxers.”
She slips quickly into my room, and shuts the door behind her. Quietly, she goes to the foot of my bed, and sits down, her hands clasped in her lap, as she stares at her knees as though they can impart some great wisdom to her. After she sits there for awhile without speaking, I almost lose it.
“What do you want, Gina? It’s eight o’clock on a Saturday. I don’t usually get up till at LEAST ten, and last night was a tiring night.” Anger laces my words, but I’m able to keep my volume level. It isn’t likely that Dennis will have slept through Gina’s knocking, but I don’t want to disturb any my other neighbors this morning either.
“Tiring. . .?” She looks up and around, and I realize how that must have sounded.
“No, no one is here, I was just working on a project, and it’s left me exhausted.” It isn’t really a lie. Somehow after everything, I don’t think I can lie to her; it would make me feel like too much like a hypocrite. She nods, and I can see that she is relieved, before her eyes drop back down to her lap.
“May I ask what kind of project?” Her voice is pensive, and I can tell she is reluctant to ask me this.
No, you may not, I think, but answer differently. “It will take a couple weeks before I’m ready.”
She looks up at me, and then down again. I’ve never seen her act like this before. Normally she is so self confidant, but this morning it’s like she’s an entirely different person.
“Oh, okay. You look good today, even your—” She cuts herself off, and looks at my bare chest and then to my jaw, and I know she is looking for the bruises that are no longer there. “Your chest! Your bruises are gone. How. . .?”
I have to think fast. I don’t want to lie, but I can’t tell her an alien healed me, either. “You did give me a really great massage.” I let that hang, hoping she will draw the wrong conclusion, and only feeling slightly guilty. Technically I’m lying.
“Massage. . . Yeah. . . I never knew a massage could do that.” Her eyes are still locked on my torso, and I want to change the subject.
“I don’t think you came to look at my bruises. Why are you here?” Her eyes immediately drop back to her clasped hands, and I feel my frustration growing. What is wrong with her? I lean forward, place my hand under her chin, and gently turn her face up to me. She refuses to meet my eyes, but at least she turns.
“I—You probably hate me, I know, but. . . I. . . What I mean to say is. . . I wanted to. . . I don’t feel right about what happened, and I. . .” Her inability to come right out and say it is starting to drive me up the wall. Can I make a switch to get her to come right out and say it? “I want to make it up to you, and will do whatever it takes to earn your forgiveness.” She finally splutters out, without me having to make a switch.
This again? I thought we’d gone over this already.
“Waking me up early on a Saturday isn’t a good start,” I tell her, and her chin yanks out of my hand at the sound of rebuke in my voice. She is fidgeting now as she sits on the edge of my bed, and I remember the conditioning my switches have caused in her. Checking them real quick, I can tell she is horny, and every time I talk only makes it worse.
“I-I know, but you barely return my calls, and you won’t let me come see you. I didn’t know what else to do.” I watch as a tear slowly slides down her cheek, leaving a wet trail in its wake. “I don’t want you to push me away.”
My anger flees.
Pulling her to me, she rests her head on my bare chest. I can feel her hot tears on my chest as she shakes and sobs against me. This once proud and socially powerful woman is now broken, and in large part because of me. I used my switches on her, manipulating her into sex. She had tried to cover it up with her boyfriend by claiming it was rape, but had confessed the truth before I’d been beaten too badly. Her boyfriend is gone, her social status likely crumbled, and I’m probably the only person who treats her with any kindness. She has suffered for her crime, worse than I’d suffered for her lies, and my name is clear. In a sense I’m her jailer, the only one that can set her free. The sense of power over her that that gives me is a heady feeling that I immediately feel guilty for. I’ve enough power over her as it is.
Sucking in a deep breath, I ready myself to tell her she is forgiven, but before the words leave my mouth, she turns her face up to mine and plants her soft lips against me. The kiss is gentle, not fierce or passionate like others have been, but ever better for its tenderness. Her arms snake around my naked torso, and hug me tighter to her slender frame. I hold in the breath of air as long as I can, letting it out slowly through my nose. There is no tongue involved in this kiss, just our lips and bodies pressed against each other, and yet I can feel myself growing hard as it continues on.
Unexpectedly Gina pulls away, and I can see fear in her red rimmed hazel eyes. “I’m sorry; I shouldn’t have done that. . . I just—”
I silence her with a quick peck, “You’re forgiven.” The words come easier than I think they should, but I know they are true. She really has suffered enough. “Not because of the kiss, or the sex, or anything else, but because I can see you’ve suffered enough. You don’t need to worry about me anymore; I can take care of myself. You don’t have to do anything else that you don’t want to.”
Fear turns to relief, and then confusion. “That I don’t want to?” Her eyes search my own. “I haven’t done anything I didn’t want to, Nick. Even when I let you in my ass, it was something I wanted to do, at the time. Whenever Robbie tried it always hurt, but when I’m with you, everything is different. I feel good when you talk to me, and your touch sends thrills through my body. I don’t know what this effect is that you have on me, but I like it, and I like being with you.”
Now I’m the one to feel low. She only feels that way, because I’d made her feel like that. It’s my fault. The catchphrase from Spiderman comes back to me, “With great power, comes great responsibility.” How true that is, I think as I look down at the beautiful blonde still in my arms. I’m now responsible for her.
“Gina, I—” her finger presses against my lips and cuts me off. I was about to apologize myself, and maybe ask her to leave before I caused any more damage.
“Don’t say it. I won’t say it either, but just don’t send me away. You know how I feel now. Just-just hold me.” And so I hold her, feeling like a heel, but not knowing what else to do. I can’t remove the switches in her, and even if I change the one she is conditioned with, it won’t change her conditioning. I toy with the idea of reconditioning her, but decide not to for two reasons: I’ve no right to manipulate her further, and can actually cause more damage, and though I feel worse for it, I like holding her and being with her.
In silence we hold each other, me not daring to speak, and manipulate her more, and I’ve no idea what is going through her head. After some time has passed, Gina looks up to me, and asks, “Nick?”
“Yeah?”
“I want you.” Three such simple words, and yet they hold so much weight.
“Dennis is home,” I try to back out, talking as little as possible. “What if he walks in?”
“Then he can watch like he did the other night,” she says, as I feel her lips start sucking on my nipple, while her hands dig into my boxers.
Somehow I’m not too surprised that she knew Dennis had watched us. I’m a little disappointed my ploy had failed. It isn’t that I’m not in the mood. Her fingers firmly squeezing my rock hard shaft can attest to that. My only problem is I still feel bad about what I’ve done to her.
As her digits slide up and down my pole, I can feel my resolve weakening. “We really shouldn’t,” I try to say, as her lips trail down my torso. She really knows how to use her hands I think, as a moan inexplicably leaves my throat. I need to put a stop to this, before it goes too far.
But my hands stay where they are, and I make no move to stop her. Would it really be so bad? Just this one last time, then never again. . . No, this is wrong. I need to stop this now. I need to. . . I need. . . The thought is lost as her lips touch the head of my penis, and this time there is no chance of stopping the moan. My hands finally move as they go to the back of her head, digging into her hair.
I feel, more than hear, her moan through my cock, and she picks up the pace of her sucking. I lift my head off my pillow, and look down at her. Her face and my crotch are hidden behind her blonde hair, but a movement from her arm catches my attention. By the looks of it, she is playing with herself, while giving me a great blowjob.
I know I shouldn’t say it, it is wrong to do so, but I’m lost to lust by this point. “Take off your clothes, I want to taste you.”
Quicker than I think possible, and with more energy than I’d seen her have all morning, Gina practically rips off her clothes, plants her already soaked crotch against my lips, and swallows me back between her own.
I want to make her feel as good as she’s making me feel, so I moan loudly while I lick her labia, and am rewarded with a fresh flood of her fluids. She tastes different from Shanna, but not in a bad way. Both women taste great. I shove my tongue in as far as it will go down her hole, grab an ass cheek in each hand, and try to shove my whole face inside her. I then suck her clit between my teeth, and have to hold on tight as she comes once again.
Gina breathlessly flops over onto her side, as she comes down from her climax, and then starts to kiss her way up my body. When she gets to my face, she over my lips, and instead licks all her juices from my chin, cheeks, and nose, before finally shoving her tongue as far down my throat as she can.
Lost in what she is doing, I don’t even realize when she moves her pelvis into position, until I feel her velvety folds start to squeeze tightly down my member. I drop my hands to her rear again, and we soon reach a matched rhythm. Her hands are on my face, as she kisses me hungrily, her torso pressed against mine, and my cock going ever deeper and deeper into her slippery crevice.
She is the one to break the kiss, as she gasps for air, and sits upright, allowing me to go a little further into her. I’m still a little outside her, but I reach down with one hand, and rubbed her clit, while I use my other hand to fondle one of her large breasts. She shudders as another climax takes her, and I twist my hips to roll us over.
I have to pull out, but I keep her on her side, straddle her right leg, and slip back into her, with her left leg going around my torso. I use my left hand to continue rubbing her clit, as I slide in and out of her hot hole. She twists her upper body so her shoulders are flat on my bed, and use her left hand to encourage me to up my pace.
Grabbing one of her delectable tits again, I lean forward to take one of her nipples between my teeth. Even with my length, I can’t go as deep like this, but by her moans, she doesn’t care.
I know I’m getting close, and pick up my attack on her cunny, feeling sweat start to bead on my brow.
“Fuck me, with that cock, Nick. Fuck me hard! Oh, God, I’m going to cum again. Don’t stop. Don’t stooOOPPppp!” As I feel her inner muscles clamp down hard on my shaft, I let fly with my own ejaculate. Her eyes fly open, as I spew inside her, and it seems as if her orgasm doubles in intensity.
Spent, worn out, and tired, I collapse behind her, and soon fall back to sleep.
I wake a few hours later to the feel of soft lips against my own. Smiling, I open my eyes to see Gina’s Hazel eyes looking back at me. The memory of my crumbling resolve, and all the wrongs I’ve done her comes flooding back, and I scoot away from her, falling out of the bed.
Gina laughs at my misfortune, before saying, “Not the reaction I was expecting.” She laughs some more as I try to get up, and I notice I’m still naked. I try to cover myself, and can’t remember where my boxers went. Had I ever even taken the time to take them off during the sex? Grabbing a clean pair, I turn back to face the beautiful blonde, but don’t dare speak. “Dennis poked his head in awhile ago, and asked if you are still going to the party tonight.” Her face has gone solemn, and I feel a sinking sensation in my gut. She is talking about Derek’s party, and he had specifically asked me not to take her. “Is he talking about Derek’s party?”
I can’t lie, but I don’t dare talk either. I don’t need her getting horny again at the sound of my voice. I just nod my head.
“I know I’m not invited. Do you still plan on going? We can stay here all day. . . When Dennis leaves, we’d have the whole place to ourselves. I’ll even let you put that beast in my ass again.”
It’s tempting. Oh, so tempting, but I know I have to refuse. I can’t do that to her. Not again.
“I’m going,” I say, and watch as her face falls.
She gets out of my bed, and starts dressing. I can see the tears forming in her eyes, but don’t know what I can say to stop them.
“Fine. I know when I’m not wanted.” She gathers all of her things, and is headed for the door. Despite myself, I block her. “I see you really haven’t forgiven me.”
I grab both her arms in my hands, and hold her at arm’s length. “Gina, it’s not that you’re not wanted. This is the first time I’ve ever been invited to a party. Ever,” I emphasize. Against my will, the words are coming out, many more than I want to say. “You ARE forgiven. I promise.”
I see hope return to her eyes a split second before her arms pull out of my hands and wrap around me, hugging me tight. “Thank you, Nick. I promise not to be too angry, but don’t forget me while you’re there. I know how Derek’s parties usually turn out.”
I nod, and then she kisses me and leaves. I sag against the door, and curse myself for my weak will. Why can’t I have just let her go? Maybe it will be best if I avoid her for a while.
I spend the rest of the day trying to get my mind off my problems, by playing games and lightly practicing my switches, but only partially succeed.
As the sun starts to set, I take a quick shower, followed by Dennis. I put on my Kingdom Hearts shirt, which Dennis raises an eyebrow at, but thankfully doesn’t comment, and a pair of blue jeans.
The drive to Shanna’s house is a cool one, but blessedly quick. Standing at her front door, I wait somewhat impatiently for her to answer. When the door finally opens, it feels like my heart skips a beat. She looks lovely, with her makeup lightly done, a pair of skin tight jeans, and a light winter coat on.
“Shall we?” Her voice is soft and sweet as she passes by me, and I catch the slight fragrance of lilac and vanilla. I’m slightly surprised she didn’t kiss me right away, but blow it off as I rush after her. Holding my car door open for her, she gets in. “Oh, a gentleman,” she coos, and I can’t hide my smile. I don’t know what my mother would think of how I’m using my abilities, but she HAS taught me how to treat a woman.
The drive to the party seems to start and end before I’m even aware of it, my head filled with her sweet scent. The moon hangs heavily in the sky, and the snow is falling lightly, like a million little diamonds from the sparse clouds. When I tell the analogy to Shanna, she laughs her lovely little laugh, and I think, tonight is going to be a good night. I’m going to forget about the demons, forget about Gina, and just have fun with Shanna.
The music is blaring as I pull up to the house, and someone is already puking off a second-story balcony into the bushes below.
Brent Ratner spots us as soon as we walk in, and smiles, waving us over. He has to yell to be heard over the music.
“You brought Shanna, or is this Shannon? Either way, good choice,” the slap on the back he gives me pushes me forward a bit. He shoves a beer in each of our hands, and then leans in close so that only I can hear him. “Make yourself at home. Have fun, get crazy, but please don’t put anyone to sleep. There are plenty of beds upstairs if you need one.” He winks as he pulls back.
I can feel my cheeks burning, but he’s spotted someone else, and goes off to greet them with another loud bellow. Ever the gracious host.
“What did he say?” Shanna asks.
I debate on telling her, but after what we’ve already done, and as forward as she’s been, I see no reason to hide it. “He says we are free to use one of the bedrooms if we want.” Well I’m not going to tell her I can put people to sleep, now am I?
I see her cheeks color slightly, which surprises me. Wasn’t it her that has been the forward one? I take a sip of my beer, as I look around. The place is crowded with a lot of faces I don’t recognize. Those I do know are mostly jocks and their girlfriends; not my usual geek crowd.
I spot Dennis over by a beer pong table, and go to chat with him. My roommate is chatting with an attractive platinum blonde, while cheers goes up at the table as the ping pong ball lands in a beer filled cup.
“Nick, this is Lindsey, Brent’s sister. Lindsey this is—” Dennis starts to introduce us, but Lindsey cuts him off.
“I know who Nick is. He is all the talk of the school right now, and I share a class with Shannon twice a week.”
“This is Shanna,” I say, wondering what is being said about me on campus.
“Is it? I’m sorry, I can’t keep you two straight,” Lindsey smiles at us, and I can’t help but notice that her teeth are incredibly white.
“Who let the trash in?” The snide voice sounds right behind me, and I give a small groan. Derek is the last person I want to deal with right now. My first instinct is to put the bully to sleep with one of his switches, but I remember what Brent had said, and realize that this is a bit too public for such a display.
“I dunno, but I’m willing to take it out, if I have to,” I tell the bully as I turn around. For just a moment I see fear in the bigger man’s eyes. I’m well rested from using my switches, though still a little tired from Lela’s white light, and don’t fear this person.
“Ha, I’m just messing with ya, dweeb. Derek told me to play nice, so I’ll play nice.” His words says one thing, his tone another. “Tell ya what. Why don’t we play a friendly game of beer pong?”
I almost have to laugh. Sure, I’m a light weight when it comes to alcohol (I’d barely even sipped my beer), but my switches will be able to help me out somehow. I also reason that he wants to stay away from me physically, which only serves to bolster my ego.
“Why not?” I say, shrugging, and trying to hide the smile I feel inside.
Lindsey leans over and quickly whispers in my ear, “Don’t do this. He plays all the time, and never loses.”
I nod my head, but I’d already made another switch in Derek. The bully starts yelling for everyone to gather around, and watch while he beats the dweeb at beer pong. My smile grows bigger. This time I want an audience to witness his humiliation.
“Have you ever played beer pong?” Derek asks, and I shake my head to the negative. His grin grows predatory, and I don’t have to read minds to know he now sees me as easy meat. Derek explains the rules, then asks, “Six or ten?” and I see Lindsey mouth ‘six’, while Shanna snuggles closer to me.
“Are you sure about this? You don’t have to impress me.” I’m touched that Shanna is concerned about me, but hold up both hands, showing Derek all ten fingers.
Derek gives a nasty laugh, and the cups are set up in a triangle. “Here,” he says as he tosses me the small white ball, “beginners go first. I don’t want it said that I didn’t give you every chance to win, but a fire alarm isn’t going to save you this time.”
The first shot is always the easiest, and it lands in the middle of the third row. Derek grimaces, but downs the beer quickly. He takes his aim, and I don’t interfere on this shot. It lands in my first cup. I give the man a big smile, and down my switch-made non-alcoholic beer, some of it dribbling around my mouth.
My second shot hits a couple rims, and then bounces away. The crowd ooh’s. I try to make a switch to move the ball in the right direction, but the switch refuses form. Maybe I’m forming them wrong. . . I start to get a little worried.
I flip Derek’s newest switch right before his shot, his ball goes wide, and he has to catch his balance on the edge of the table, his equilibrium suddenly lost. The crowd around the table gasps in shock, and I return his balance.
“How much have you had to drink?” I ask, making the beer in his cups doubly potent..
Derek shakes himself and glares at me as I make my next shot. It lands in the second row, and Derek downs his second cup. As the game wears on, I ensure that few of Derek’s shots make it anywhere near my cups, though it does take me awhile to hit his last one. No matter how I imagine it, I can’t seem to come up with a switch that will move the ball the way I wanted it to, without it being too obvious.
Those gathered around the table cheer as I make the final shot, and Shanna lays one on me in front of everybody. I turn to talk to Dennis when she lets me up for air, but he’s already gone.
“I think they went upstairs,” Shanna says, having to yell to be heard over the din.
“He’d better not have gone up there with my sister!” Brent says right behind me, and I cringe. A cute little redhead is trying to hold him back as he starts up the stairs, but she doesn’t stand a chance against his size.
I follow after, quickly forming switches in those around me and hope I won’t pay too much for it tomorrow. I start to turn down Brent’s anger and concern, and turn up his acceptance. It takes a fair amount of effort to get the switches to move, but slowly they comply with my will. I think the amount of alcohol he’s imbibed helps.
They aren’t behind the first door, or the second. The second room is occupied by a couple going at it, and though I kind of want to watch, I’m more concerned about my roommate’s possible lifespan.
They end up being in the back most room when Brent walks in, trailed by the redhead, Shanna, and me. Both are still fully clothed, but they’re kissing pretty fiercely on a couch (Lindsey in Dennis’s lap), and their hands are busy exploring each other’s bodies.
“Ah-ha! I found you.” The anger has gone mostly out of his voice, but it still startles the two kissers.
“Brent! What are you doing? Leave us alone!” I can feel her brother’s switches start to fight me, and know I imediately add some switches to Lindsey. A small voice in the back of my head warns me that this can lead to trouble, as it had with Gina, but I’m already acting to stave off a fight.
I stamp down hard on Lindsey’s anger, and turn up her acceptance. I remember Dennis’s ‘intimidation’ switch that I’d made what seems so long ago, but was less than a week, and turn that one down as well. I can already tell I’m going to suffer tomorrow for this, but I don’t want a fight to break out in the first party I’ve been invited to, and my roommate has actually been decent to me recently.
“Leave them alone, Brent,” the redhead says, placing her hand on his arm. Lindsey has already gone back to kissing Dennis, and Dennis is too preoccupied to be bothered by it.
“She’s my sister, Robin.” Somehow there is still a bit of resistance in him, so I crush down on his new switches, and see his eyes go slightly glassy. Oops. . . Maybe that was too much, I fear. Did I break him?
“Then show her how to kiss properly, and kiss me.” Robin suits actions to words, and pulls him down into a kiss. I’m thankful for her distraction.
“What just happened?” Shanna asks me in a whisper, and I shrug my shoulders pretending I don’t have a clue.
Robin leads Brent over to the couch, without breaking the kiss, and sits him next to the other snogging couple. The redhead straddles his lap, turns to Lindsey, and says, “This is how you really kiss a man,” and then attacks the big jock.
Lindsey looks up for a moment, watches the redhead make out with her brother, and then attacks Dennis with renewed ferocity.
I feel a hand grip my hardening cock through my pants, and then Shanna asks, “You like watching this, don’t you?” I tear my eyes away from the scene before me, to look down into her blue eyes and long lashes. With her hand on my crotch, there is no way I can deny it. She snakes her other hand around my neck, and pulls me down for a soft kiss, before saying, “I do too.”
Shanna leads me over to a recliner, and for the first time I realize we are in a den, and not a bedroom. I sit down first, and Shanna plants herself in my lap, facing the two kissing couples. Robin’s shirt is off now, and Brent is fussing with the bra strap in back.
Shanna turns to look at me, smiles, and then grabs my hands and pulls them around her. She digs one of my hands under her shirt, and puts the other in her lap. I need no further hints, and slip my left hand up her flat stomach to fondle her ample chest.
Dennis isn’t about to be outdone, and removes Lindsey’s shirt, and has her bra off with a snap of his fingers, while Brent is still struggling with Robin’s over-the-shoulder-boulder-holder. In the end, Robin has to remove her own bra, pressing her ample breasts together. The bra unhooks in the front. There is no mistaking that Robin’s breasts are fake, and the tune of Your Favorite Martian’s song ‘Tig ‘Ol Bitties plays through my mind. Lindsey’s breasts, on the other hand, are very much real, and Dennis has his face buried in them.
Shanna is grinding her ass against my covered crotch, and I slip a hand inside her pants after she unbuttons them. She is shaved smooth again tonight, and already moist by the time my fingers reach her nether lips. I use a new switch, and her bra unsnaps; seemingly on its own. Shanna removes her shirt and bra in one swift motion.
Lindsey has finally taken the lead, and has Dennis’s long cock out, and is busily sucking away, making slurping noises that are impossible to mistake.
“Oh,” Robin exclaims, “I didn’t think you’d go that far with your brother here.” In the spirit of their competition, Robin follows suit, pulling Brent’s pants down to his ankles, to reveal a cock thicker than Dennis’s, but not as long.
Dennis has his eyes closed as he enjoys Lindsey’s ministrations, but oddly, Brent’s eyes are locked on his sister’s bobbing platinum head.
Shanna is twitching in my lap, and I realize I’m rubbing my fingers against her clit pretty firmly. A couple seconds later, she comes, gripping my legs with her hands, and my hand with her legs, moaning for the entire room to hear. Robin is the only one to pay us any attention though, and she just gives us a wicked smile, before turning her attention back to Brent’s thick post.
Shanna stands and spins around, kissing me as she leans over. Her tongue feels hot and wet against my lips, and I gladly meet it with my own. Her hands are fumbling at my waist, and she easily gets my pants undone. I lift my hips to let her remove them, and then sit back down. Shanna stands back upright, drops her pants to the floor, and then stares at my rigid cock for a moment, curiously, before going down on me.
I’m not sure if it is the situation, or not, but her blowjob somehow feels different; perhaps hungrier this time. She must really be turned on by the events going on, on the couch opposite us.
I watch as in almost unison, the other two men stand, and help their women get completely naked as well. Lindsey sits back on the couch, and Dennis drops to his knees, repaying the favor she’d just given him. Robin, however, crawls onto the couch next to Lindsey, on all fours. Brent gets behind her, about the same time the two women start to kiss.
“Ung, fuck! Your brother’s cock is thick,” Robin moans, and Lindsey’s eyes fly open at the words.
“My. . . Brother. . .?” Enjoying everything as much as I am, I instinctively push on her ‘acceptance’ switch and a dreamy smiles washes across her face. “Mmm, I’m glad.” A soft moan slips from her lips, and then turns throaty, as Dennis must have started doing something right. Robin begins sucking on Lindsey’s left breast, and I realize Shanna is missing the show.
As much as I’m enjoying her attentions, I decide to pull her up, and turn her around. I have her sit in my lap, watching as her eyes go wide at the show on the couch. “I can’t believe they’re doing that in front of each other,” she says, as my prick-head slips past her first folds. She feels tighter tonight too. Probably from watching what the other four are doing, I conclude.
Shanna sinks slowly down my shaft, eliciting a moan from me. “Fuck, that thing IS big,” she moans, and wiggles her hips a little in an effort to fit more of me in her. Both Robin and Lindsey look over at Shanna’s words, and I enjoy how their eyes grow large at the site of my cock slipping into Shanna’s slim twat.
Lindsey grabs Dennis by the ears, and pulls him up to her face. “Fuck me. Fuck me now!” Dennis doesn’t need to be told twice,, though he does give Brent a quick look, and he easily slides his length into the platinum blonde’s shaved twat. Robin reaches down between them, and from the way Lindsey’s moans grow in volume, I assume the fake-tittied redhead is playing with Lindsey’s clit. Robin starts kissing Dennis, and I monitor Brent’s switches to see if he objects, but they don’t budge. In fact, he seems to be watching Dennis and Lindsey slowly fuck, matching their pace behind Robin.
Shanna uses her hands on the armrests of the recliner to lift herself up, and then fall back down, repeatedly impaling herself on my manhood, but taking it slow. I bring my hands around to her firm breasts, and gently tease her nipples. From the way her pussy milks my cock, I know she’s enjoying it.
Brent starts grunting with effort as he picks up his pace and tips Robin over the edge of bliss. Lindsey soon follows, the two women moaning in almost unison. Robin collapses forward, her face landing where Dennis and Lindsey are still joined. The redhead pushes my roommate out, and I can hear Lindsey’s pussy making a sucking sound as he leaves Lindsey’s warm confines. Robin starts licking the other women’s juices off his cock. She continues to push him back, till he is lying on the floor, with her head between his legs, taking an impressive amount of his long schlong down her throat. Dennis can’t seem to believe his luck, and gives me an exuberant thumbs up when he sees me watching.
I check on Brent’s switches again, but he only has eyes for his sister, who has two fingers in her own crotch, frigging herself furiously, eyes closed and approaching another orgasm, one of her nipples rolling between her fingers. Before anyone else knows what is happening, Brent leans forward, and kisses his sister full on the mouth. Lindsey shakes as the kiss takes her, and she wraps both one arm around her brother, the other still buried in her crotch.
Shanna suddenly comes hard on my cock. She shakes and shudders, her hand furiously rubbing her clit, while I continue teasing her nipples.
“I can’t believe he did that,” she tells me, after a few seconds have passed. “His own sister. . . What do you think about it?”
What do I think about it? Incest has never been a thing for me in the past, but watching the way the two siblings lovingly kiss, and how Lindsey seems to be getting off on her brother’s fingers, I have to admit I’m getting turn on. I let my cock twitch inside her a couple times, to give her an answer, and smile as her eyes roll up into her head, and her juices seep out around my cock.
“Damn, that’s deep.” The voice tears my attention from Shanna, and I see that Robin has mounted Dennis, and has his rod fully sheathed in her cunny. I can see that her carpet matches the drapes, though she only has a small strip of hair. Her fake tits are bouncing under Dennis’s hands, as they both grunt and moan. Robin’s head is thrown back, her hips rocking furiously atop my roommate, while she rubs her own clit.
With all this sex around me, I know my own climax coming on. I curse my inability to not be able to use switches on myself. I want to keep going, but it isn’t possible, and I lose the battle.
Shanna must have been able to sense my closeness as I drop my hands to her slightly wider hips, and start rocking her back and forth a moment before I blow. It feels like a fire hose is emptying out of my rod with enough force to almost hurt, as I shoot deep into Shanna’s womb. Shanna starts cumming again, too, and as we finally come down from our blissful peak, we look up to see Dennis and Robin grinning at us foolishly.
Brent is too busy trying to get his fat cock into his sister. For Lindsey’s part, she is moaning furiously, trying to help him.
Dennis comes as Shanna and I are getting dressed, and we all agree to leave the screwing siblings to themselves.
Walking out of the room, I use one more switch to make sure the door is locked, and feel the headache I know I’ll pay for tomorrow make itself known. There is no sense in letting them get caught. I don’t think Brent would appreciate that juicy secret getting out.
Robin leans over, and whispers in my ear, “Let me know if you’re ever bored. That cock of yours looks fantastic.” I blink in surprise at her forwardness.
Shanna and I decide to leave the party, and as soon as we are in the car, my date starts talking. “That was so hot! I’ve never done anything like that! Have you?”
“No, Shannon, I haven’t.” I reply blandly.
“I hope you don’t think less of me, but when I saw Brent kissing his sister, it felt like lightning. . . Wait. . . You called me Shannon.” She turns to look at me, eyes wide, and confused.
“That’s your name, isn’t it?” A small smile raises the corner of my mouth.
“How did you know?” Her excitement has turned to trepidation.
“I wasn’t sure until you just confirmed it, but there are a few differences between you two. You may look and sound the same, but you both feel a bit different.” A part of me is angry for having been played for a fool, but another part of me knows I can’t be too angry with a woman I’d just fucked.
“Don’t be angry,” Shannon pleads. “Shanna was too sore after yesterday, and I can understand why.She knew you would want to do it again.” She pauses to look at me shrewdly, before continuing, “No one has ever figured it out before.”
“You’ve done this before?” I ask, shock outweighing al other emotions.
“Not very much,” she concedes sheepishly. “Only when one of us needs a break, though I have to say, this is the best night I’ve had in years, and I understand why my sister needs to recover. I’m not going to be walking straight tomorrow.” A mischievous smile spreads across her face. “Let me know if you ever need a break from Shanna.”
The compliment isn’t lost on me, and I have to laugh. I’ve just fulfilled many a man’s fantasy of screwing sisters, though not at the same time. . . That gives me an idea, but one that will have to wait for another night. My head is really starting to pound, and I’m exhausted after last night’s treatment and having two great screwing sessions.
“Don’t be mad at her, she really likes you,” Shannon pleads with me again, as I drive her home. Thinking of how Gina had acted after the first time we’d screwed, I wonder if all women lie.
“Liking someone requires trust,” I tell her, but there is no bite in my words. “I would have understood if she couldn’t fool around tonight.”
“You’re the real deal,” she asks? “We’re so used to dealing with asshats, it’s really refreshing to be with a gentleman.” I say nothing as Shannon pulls out her phone, and I assume she is texting Shanna, because the twin meets us as I pull up. I jump out, and run around to let Shannon out, still trying to be the gentleman.
“Go easy on her,” Shannon whispers as she steps out of my car, and gives me a quick peck on the cheek.
“Shannon tells me you figured it out. How did you do it?” Shanna’s arms are tucked under her breasts, breath misting in the cold air. She isn’t wearing a coat, or a bra by the look of it, so I invite her into my warm car, before answering her question.
I decide that my earlier comment about ‘like requiring trust’ still holds and I DO like Shanna. “You and she may look the same, but you both act and feel different during sex.”
My words don’t seem to hurt her, but I can see fear and worry in her eyes, backed by a steely determination.
“Do you hate me?” The fear and trepidation in her voice is impossible to miss.
“I’m not happy about being lied to. If you didn’t feel up to doing anything, I would have understood. I’m not an asshole, though sometimes that works to my detriment.”
“No,” she says, placing her hand on my thigh, “It’s one of the things I like most about you.”
I can’t help but add the next part. “And then there is the part where you sent your sister to have sex with me. What kind of a man would complain about that?”
Shanna laughs her wonderful musical laugh, and I know that she knows I’ve forgiven her. Apparently, I’m an easily forgiving person, at least when sex is involved. I don’t want to think of what that says about me.
I walk Shanna to her door, lending her my coat for the short walk, and we kiss shortly before she goes in.
I drive slow and careful, letting my mind play over the day’s, and most particularly the night’s events. All in all, I’m in a pretty good mood, though I still don’t know what I’m going to do about Gina. My conscience and pride want one thing, but my mind and prick fight for something else. For now, I think avoiding her is still the best action to take.
I crawl into bed, wondering how much sleep I’m going to get tonight.
The flash of light before I enter Lela’s featureless blue room, reminds me of my other problems, but I have an idea to deal with Lela tonight. Somehow my conscience doesn’t fight me on this one. Maybe it is because she is an alien?
The pain is excruciating. I’m only dimly aware of the light going from white to yellow before I lose total consciousness.
Chapter 06
When I wake up, my muddled brain doesn’t seem to want to work. I vaguely remember being with Lela, making the switch that I think will work on her (or trying to), and then waking up in my bed. Did I over used my ability at the party?
A quick test on the lights confirms it, as pain shoots like lightning between my eyes. I roll over and go back to sleep.
I’m tempted to sleep all day, until something reminds me that this next week is finals week, before the Christmas break. I’m really looking forward to seeing my mom. I could do without seeing my dad, and my sister almost never shows up anymore after a blowup between her and dad.
I’d meant to do some studying today, but I don’t really feel like staying in my room. Especially when I see I have two missed calls from Gina, and one from Shanna. I don’t feel up to seeing either one right now, so I get dressed, and drive to the campus library, leaving my phone behind.
Studying never is my strong suit, however, and I begin thinking about the demons. Lela told me that there are other humans that have had their dormant genes activated, and I remember Dennis mentioning seeing YouTube videos of people doing extraordinary things. Using the library’s Wi-Fi, I load the site, and start browsing. It looks like there are a lot of different videos to choose from, so I start choosing some at random. I watch one where a guy can supposedly talk to dogs and another where a girl can turn her skin blue. Neither of those seem particularly helpful, so I keep looking. I find the one of the guy in Japan that can spontaneously combust, and then watch as the flames go out, and he is unharmed, even his clothes. I wonder if it’s some type of illusion, but I’m able to find a version with subtitles, and the cameraman claims to be able to feel the heat from the flames. Now THAT would come in handy, if he can start other things on fire. Unfortunately, he goes on to say that he can only do it to himself. Well, there goes THAT idea. . .
I search for a few more hours, with no better results. Some are super strong, or just as useless as blue skin, but I can’t see how any of them can stop an alien race from destroying the human race. For that matter, I can’t see how I’m going to do it. And if Lela, with her advanced technology, can’t do it, what chance do I have? Maybe I just need to come up with more creative ways to use my switches.
Bored and full of frustration, I decide to give my ability a small test, and mentally flip off my laptop. It goes off, and the subsequent pain is minimal. In a slightly better mood, I head back to the apartment.
Dennis is there, and I realize he hadn’t been home when I’d arrived last night, nor there when I’d gotten up this afternoon.
“Where’ve you been?” I ask him.
“Out with Robin. Man, can she give a mean blowjob!”I laugh as I drop my stuff in my room, and then return to talk to Dennis.
“Isn’t she seeing Brent?”
“Not anymore. Can you believe what he was doing with his sister?” Dennis shakes his head in wonder. “Part of me can’t blame him; she’s one helluva fine piece.
I shake my head, but I can believe, and know that I’d even caused it with my switches. I feel guilty all over again. It’s just like with Gina; I’m manipulating people into doing things they would otherwise never do. Do I have the right to do that? I have a feeling that the answer is ‘no’.
“Oh, by the way, Gina stopped by again. How many girls are you going to string along? First Gina, now Shanna?”
Hearing that name reminds me, “That was actually her twin, Shannon, last night,” I say, trying to hide a smile.
Dennis gives a long whistle, and punches me in the arm. The punch doesn’t hurt as much as it usually did, and I wonder if Lela’s white light is finally showing its effects.
“Three women now? Yeah, I don’t think you can call yourself a geek anymore. I’m hereby revoking your Geek Card. Turn in your cartoon posters, and replace them with some proper nudes.”
I only shake my head, as I get up and go back to my room. How many women I’m with doesn’t make a difference whether I’m a geek or not. Talk of Gina has given me an idea, though. Maybe avoiding her is the wrong way to deal with her.
Opening my phone, I notice I’ve missed another call from her (Maybe I should take my phone off vibrate. . . Naw), and call her back. She answers on the second ring.
“I’m so glad you called me back. I was afraid you were avoiding me again.” Her voice is slightly shaky on the other end.
I hate to ruin her mood, but I have to do this, or it’ll never happen. “Gina, we need to talk.” I have a plan, and I’m fairly certain I can deal with the pain my switches are going to cause me. I’m just glad that I’m recovering quicker than I had that first day.
“Oh, okay. Is everything alright?” The quaver in her voice speaks plainly of her fears.
“I’ll be by to pick you up in an hour, is that alright? Dress warm.” I avoid fully answering her.
“An hour? Yeah. Hey, is anything wrong?”
“Great, I’ll see you then,” and hang up. I don’t want to lie to her, but I don’t know what else to say. If I give her too much of a chance, I know my willpower will crumble again.
I shower, and get dressed. I try not to dress too nice, but also don’t want to look like a complete slob. I end up wearing Jeans, and a ‘Geeks Are Sexy’ t-shirt from one of my favorite websites.
Gina’s mom answers the door, and she invites me in. “Dinner will be ready in a few minutes; I’ll let Gina know you’re here.”
“I really can’t stay for dinner,” I protest, but Gina walks in.
“But we cooked enough for three. Eat with us, and then you can tell me what you want to say.” Gina has such hopeful eyes, that I can’t say no, but I grind my teeth in frustration. I had wanted to talk to her in a public place, but as I think about it, it may be better for her emotional balance if she is home when I’m done.
Just don’t break down this time, I think.
Besides, have you ever heard of a single college student turning down a free meal?
Dinner is delicious, a Sunday pot roast, with carrots, onions, and potatoes. The table is mostly quiet. I don’t want to talk too much around Gina, but Nancy occasionally asks me questions about school and my plans for the future. For half a heartbeat, I think about telling them that I have no plans if I can’t defeat the demons, but know how crazy that will sound.
Despite keeping my talking to a minimum, I feel Gina’s foot start to crawl up my leg; her toes caressing my shin for a few minutes, before going up to my crotch. I nearly choke on my food when she does that. A quick glance at her mom shows she hasn’t notice anything, and Gina has a wicked gleam in her eyes.
As soon as I’m done with my plate, I ask if I can be excused, and go to their front room. Gina joins me shortly after.
“So, what did you want to talk about?” She asks as she sits and takes my hands in hers.
I prepare a ‘memory’ switch, feeling only a little pain. It might mean that I will have to do this twice, but if she completely flips out, I don’t want her remembering.
“Gina, everything you have been feeling lately is my fault, and I don’t think we should be around each other anymore. It’s not good for you.” I try to sound as sincere as I can.
“What do you mean, ‘it’s not good for me’? Why not?” The quaver is back in her voice, but she grips my hands tighter.
Time for the truth. Sucking in a deep breath, I say, “I have a special ability. I can make switches with my mind, and do almost anything I want with them.” I watch as my words sink in, and then as her face goes to incredulity, so I rush on, “That night I came over to help you with your math, I made a switch that makes you wet every time I speak, and a switch that makes your nipples hard too.” Even as I speak, I feel the first switch move, and know that my voice is affecting her. This is part of the reason I’d wanted to do this in a public place, but her mother should be protection enough, as long as I don’t mess with her sexual switches too.
She looks at me for a second, her cheeks going red, probably wondering if I’m crazy.
“Well, that might explain a few things,” she doesn’t seem angry, which is a good thing, “but I don’t believe you.”
I’m ready for this. I make a switch to make her back itch, then before she can scratch it, I say, “I just made your back itch. I can move that switch anywhere I want to: your foot, or your arm, even the palm of your hand.” As I name each place, I move the switch, feeling my headache grow with each change. When it reaches her hands, she yanks them out of mine, and stares at me. This is the part I’m most worried about.
She stares at me in wonder, idly scratching her hand, making the switch shudder. “This is a mind game, right? Some trick of psychology? You mention a place, and my mind makes it itch. . .” She trails off as I shake my head. “So you can control minds?”
“Not really. I can’t control what you think, and only a small bit of what you feel. Mostly it’s a physical reaction I get from my switches.”
“So you didn’t make me screw you that night. You didn’t force me to do it, but you DID manipulate my body so that I would want it?” I can see she is trying hard to wrap her mind around what I can do. Her tone says that she isn’t quite ready to believe me.
I drop my head in shame, and nod.
“And you’ve kept on doing it afterwards?”
She is really scratching her hand now, and I realize I haven’t flipped off that switch. She looks grateful as I do, with a mumbled, “Sorry.”
“No. I haven’t done it again, but after that first night, it’s as though your body is conditioned to it. Every time I talk, I feel that switch move. That is why I have been avoiding you, so that I don’t manipulate you anymore.”
“That’s why you didn’t want to stay for dinner.” She pauses, thinking, before grabbing my hands again, surprising me. “Is that what you’ve been worried about? That I’d hate you after you told me?”
I shake my head. “No, I don’t want to make you do anything you don’t want to do. I don’t WANT to manipulate you.”
She gives a small tremulous laugh, and I look back up into her hazel eyes. “‘Want’ is the key word.” She takes a deep breath. “Honesty deserves honesty. No I didn’t plan on screwing you when you came over to tutor me. I planned on trying to seduce you into doing my work for me, but not going all the way. Instead I got so turned on by you, I decided to go much further than I’d planned. If you can’t control what I think, then you didn’t make me screw you. I CHOSE to do it.” I try to protest, but she cuts me off. “Yes, yes, you manipulated my body, but I think your switches can only affect or enhance what is already there. I mean, I’ve always thought you were kind of cute, if a little scrawny. . . Though it looks like that might be changing too. Are you using your switches to grow stronger?”
I almost. . . ALMOST, tell her about Lela, but I’m afraid that the conversation will turn to the demons, and I don’t want to frighten her.
“No, I can’t affect myself, only other people and objects.” I go on to explain how the switches work, and how they fail.
“That explains Robbie, and the night they kidnapped you. I think it’s like hypnosis in a way,” she tells me at one point, and I shake my head. This is nothing like hypnosis. “Hear me out. You can affect me, by making my feet hot, creating an itch, and various other things, but you can’t make me do anything I don’t really want to do, like—” She leans forward, and before I can stop her, kisses me. I can feel myself getting hard, but this is NOT the reason I’d come here. I push her away, and look up to see her mom watching us.
“Sorry, I don’t mean to interrupt. I just wanted to know if you will be staying the night?” I almost choke as she asks that, in a very bland manner.
“I wasn’t planning to.” Gina’s mom nods, and goes up the stairs.
“How did you get this ability?” She asks, and I flip her ‘memory’ switch. “Funny,” she states, confused, “I know I was just about to ask you something. . .” Her brows furrow over her hazel eyes, before widening. “You know, it’s the weirdest thing. Ever since that night, my mom has been oblivious to so many things that used to bother her.”
Oblivious? Or accepting and no longer concerned? I remember the switches I’d made in Gina’s mom, and can feel them upstairs. They are both stuck in the position I’d moved them to that first night. I remember how I had mashed down on them, and wonder if I’d broken her somehow.
I look back to Gina, and she has a shrewd look on her face. “You did that, didn’t you? When she walked in on us, you made sure she didn’t care. . . Oh my. . . You did it to me too!” If it wasn’t for the fact that she is smiling from ear to ear, I’d be worried. “Oh, don’t give me that look. Listen, you didn’t make me do anything against my will, and I certainly don’t regret it.” She purses her lips, as she thinks about something. “You can tell me no, but I have a favor to ask. You’re right about your voice still making me wet. You wanna go upstairs and fuck? As long as you know that I want it, and not because you made me want it?”
“But that’s just it,” I plead, “Can you honestly say that, sitting here listening to me talk, hasn’t made you horny?”
She smirks, giving me a half smile, before answering. “I can honestly say that I’ve wanted to fuck your brains out every day this week, whether I saw or heard you, or not.” She pauses for just a moment before looking me in the eyes, very seriously. “Perhaps you’ve made me addicted to your cock, I don’t know, but truth be told, Robbie never could satisfy me, and you blow my mind with your skill.” She reaches over to my crotch before I can stop her, and squeezes my undeniably stiff cock. “And with this monster.”
I’m about to argue that making her addicted isn’t a good thing, but her lips against mine cut off that argument. Truth be told, she’s handled everything better than I’d thought. In fact, now that I think on it more, I’d made the same switch in Professor Frankens, and she hasn’t jumped my bones. Maybe Gina is right, and it’s something like hypnosis. I can’t MAKE someone do something they don’t want to.
How then, do I explain Brent and his sister, Lindsey?
I’m halfway up the stairs by the time I realize I’m no longer on the couch. Gina has me by the hand, and is pulling me along, and despite my earlier reservations, I decide to go with it. She knows what I’m capable of, and still wants to do it. Who am I to argue?
She stops before we reach her bedroom, however, and I see her purse her lips again. “I want to test out this ability of yours.”
“My headaches—” I try to stop her, but she just opens the door, and pulls me in after her. It only takes me a second to see we are in her mother’s room. Nancy is sitting on her bed, watching TV, and she looks up at us as we enter.
“Oh, hi guys. Did you need something?” Her tone is level, but slightly curious. At least I haven’t destroyed her ability to feel emotions, I think.
“No, we—” Gina covers my mouth, and talks over me, a smile splitting her face.
“We thought we’d come spend some time with you.” I glare at Gina. What is she up to, I wonder, but am also afraid of the answer.
“That’s sweet of you kids,” she pats the bed next to her, and scoots over to give us room.
I groan, as Gina pulls me over to the bed, and shoves me down on it. She doesn’t waste any time, before jumping on top of me, and kissing me with a furious passion. Her hunger is really starting to affect me, and despite the oddity of having her mom right next to us, I start to moan, and wrap my arms around this wild, addicted, woman.
“Do you want me to leave you kids alone?” The soft voice brakes through the fog in my head, and I break the kiss, but once again, Gina beats me to it.
“No, stay mom. This is your room. We’ll try not to bother you.” As she talks, Gina sits up, pulls off her shirt and bra, and then looks to her mom. The older woman glances at her wanton daughter, and then looks back to the TV, unconcerned.
It’s about this point I figure, what the hell, and go with it. I pull Gina back down, liking the way she squeals as I do so, and return the kiss she’d given me a bit ago. As our tongues swirl in each other’s mouths, I allow my hands to roam her bare back, and dip them inside her pants, gripping her small, tight ass.
She lifts her middle, and I feel her hands at my waist, undoing my pants. Kicking off my shoes, I slip my hands around her waist, doing the same for her pants. As soon as our pants are off, Gina helps remove my shirt, and then we are both naked, lying next to her unconcerned mom.
Gina sits up, looking at her mom, and asks, “Mom, do you mind if I give Nick a great blowjob?”
“That’s fine, dear,” Nancy responds, obviously admiring my package. “Are you sure you don’t want to be left alone?”
Gina shakes her head emphatically. “Stay, Mom. I promise we’ll not interrupt your show.” She kisses her way down my chest. Gina’s mom is now watching us exclusively, but doesn’t interfere, or say anything else. I wonder what is going through her mind, when Gina’s tongue reaches my cock.
I moan again loudly, as she slips her lips around the bulbous head, and I can feel her tongue going to work. I remember the orgy last night, and can’t believe my luck lately. It’s almost enough to make me believe in Ta’veren.
Gina goes crazy, sucking, slurping, and licking, and my hands shoot out to grip the sheets at the pleasure she is giving me. At least my left hand did. My right hand grips Nancy’s thigh and I swear I hear her moan in response.
Looking up, I see that her eyes are locked on my crotch and her daughter’s mouth. She licks her lips, and mouths something, but I can’t hear it over the TV and Gina’s noises.
Gina’s head is really bobbing up and down, and I’m trying to concentrate on holding back my own orgasm. I’m not close, but I’m enjoying this too much and want it to last. I know one way to distract myself.
I get Gina’s attention, and indicate what I want to do. She happily flips her body around, so that I can taste her. I keep my right hand on Nancy’s leg, but use my other hand to play with one of Gina’s large breasts, while I start to lick around her pussy lips. Her juices taste divine, and it only takes a few moments before they are dripping down my chin.
Gina cums almost as soon as my lips touch her, and I feel the leg under my hand pull away. I figure Nancy has probably had enough of watching us, and left.
With my hand now free, I bring them both around to Gina’s ass, and hold her tight as I hungrily attack her clit. I throw all of my concentration into what I’m doing, until Gina orgasms a second time. She sits up as she does so, moaning in ecstasy at what I’m doing. It takes me a second to realize that I still feel lips around my cock.
“That’s it mom. Show your daughter how to suck a cock this fat,” I hear Gina say, and almost blow my load right then.
I throw Gina off me, and look down to see that the older woman does indeed have my thick rod between her thin lips, and she is completely naked. Her breasts are smaller than her daughter’s tits, and are topped by darker red areolas, the nipples pointing out and stiff.
“Nancy!” I exclaim in shock.
She pulls away, and smiles up at me, “I hope you don’t mind. Gina looked like she was having so much fun, I wanted to try some of this,” she tells me matter-of-factly, giving my member a few quick yanks. “Ah, to be young again. . . And you taste so good.”
Gina leans down and whispers in my ear. “I was surprised when she asked if she could suck on you, too.” She kisses my cheek.
“But she’s your mother,” I protest, ruining it slightly as a moan escapes my lips. Nancy is REALLY talented at giving head!
“Go with it. She has been so lonely since dad left; I think she could use this.” Her hazel eyes are pleading, and I can feel myself giving in. The tongue licking up my shaft doesn’t help much either.
“But she’s your mom!” trying to protest again, as Nancy starts to suck on my balls, eliciting another traitorous moan.
“And you’re hard as a rock, and enjoying what she’s doing.” Gina gives me a quick peck on the lips, and then says, “Consider this retribution for your evil ways in manipulating us.” I know she isn’t being serious with her tone, and the kiss that follows combined with Nancy’s talented mouth makes my toes curl. “Mom, if you think that’s fun; you should let him eat you out.”
I’m about to protest, but the look of hope I see in Nancy’s eyes finally changes my mind. The same hazel eyes Gina has. “Come here,” I tell her instead, resigned.
Nancy squeals, just like her daughter does, as she climbs up my body, and plants her crotch on my face. She is practically dripping before I even shove my tongue in her, and she explodes into a loud orgasm the second I lick on her clit.
“Oh, I haven’t had anyone do that to me in years!” The older woman exclaims. I reach my hands up to her smaller breasts, and start running her long nipples through my fingers, as I continue tasting her.
I feel Gina straddle my hips, and a moment later I enter her small crevice. She feels like she is on fire, and sinks onto my length in record time.
“That’s it, Nick. Lick my mom’s pussy while you fuck me. You made me a horny slut for you, and now you’ve got my mom, too. Fuck me, Nick. And after that, you’re gonna fuck her!”
At this point, I’m so horny; I don’t care how odd the situation is. It doesn’t even bother me when I feel Gina’s hands replace mine on her mother’s tits, or when I look up Nancy’s body to see the two women kissing, tongue and all. The sight of their tongues wrapping around each other sets me off, and I unload my seed into Nancy’s daughter.
The second I’m done, Nancy pushes her daughter off me, and to my surprise, and I think Gina’s too, the older women starts to suck my cum from her daughter’s sloppy hole.
Nancy’s ass is in the air, and I have only softened a little bit, so I decide to go for it. I get on my knees behind her, grip her ass in both hands, and slide my cum-soaked cock into her tiny cunny. She is even tighter than her daughter is, and if my tool weren’t already so slick, and slightly softened, it would have taken a lot more effort to shove it in. I try to be careful, however, as I slip more and more of my pecker into her. Tight though she is, I don’t hit her bottom until I’m fully inside her hot velvety hot folds.
Nancy is moaning deeply into her daughter’s cunny, as I start moving my hips, already feeling myself grow harder with every stroke.
“Oh my God, mom. I can’t believe you’re sucking his cum from my pussy. Ahh, that feels so good. Keep going, mom. Suck my clit. Make me cum again!” I decide to moan loudly right then to help her out, and smile as I watch Gina’s whole body tense from a powerful orgasm. The look Gina gives me, says she knows what I’d done for her, and she likes it.
I look back down to where I’m driving in and out of Nancy’s tight pussy, and still can’t believe I’m fully buried in her, and without that tight grasping feeling at the head, like I’d felt from Shanna. I pick up my pace, and soon Nancy is grunting with each stroke as I pound into her soft flesh. Nancy cums a few seconds later, and pulls off my cock, moaning and twitching, “No more, I need a break.” She licks her way up her daughter’s body, and they start kissing when their faces meet.
Gina’s legs are still spread, and I’m still hard, so I waddle my way up to her on my knees and sink pleasantly back into her.
“Oh, fuck,” Gina nearly screams. “Not again! I don’t. . . Know if I. . . Can. . . Oh fuck. . . Fuck me, Nick. FUCK ME HARD!”
I start pounding as hard as I can, leaning slightly forward over Nancy’s body, and kiss the back of the woman’s neck. It only takes a couple minutes at this pace, before I drop my second load into Gina’s tight twat.
* * *
“Are you sure you don’t want to stay the night?” Nancy asks me with a smile, as I stand at their front door.
“We can’t promise you’ll get much sleep, but I promise you won’t regret it,” Gina says right after, with her arm snuggly around her mother’s waist.
I laugh, and give them both a quick kiss, before walking out, followed by Gina.
“No more avoiding me?” She asks, and I nod. She has assuaged my guilt well enough. Maybe I have manipulated her, but I haven’t forced her to do something she doesn’t want to. I truly hope she will quit moping and being so clingy though. I wonder if I can make a switch for that. . .? I shake my head, knowing what a slippery slope that thought will lead to.
The second I walk into my bedroom, I find myself transported to Lela’s featureless room.
“I trust you have recovered?” She asks me, her head cocked to the side as she does when she talks to me.
“Yes, thank you,” I reply, vaguely remembering the white light going yellow when I’d collapsed last night.
The memory of what had caused me to collapse returns as well, and I almost make the switch that I think will get her to have sex with me, but back off. After Gina and Nancy, I’m exhausted. I did make the switch, thinking it’s harder to make a switch than move one and at least it will be there when I’m ready.
“Good. I am glad to see you exercising your ability. Have you tried it on a large group yet?”
I curse myself for a fool. The party last night would have been the perfect place to see how many switches I can make at once. Even when I’d been kidnapped, I made all the switches one by one. Luckily I can work at the speed of my imagination, but I still need to know if I can make more than one at a time, or one switch to cover many.
“No,” I told her, feeling dejected.
“You still have time left. Keep practicing.” Her tone is level, without any rebuke, and that somehow makes me feel worse.
“Maybe you should find someone else,” I say. I don’t know if I can do this, and the pressure to save the entire human race is pretty intense.
“Maybe,” she tells me, and there is no emotion in her dual toned voice, “but right now, you’re all your planet has.”
Great, I think. No pressure at all!
Chapter 07
It seems like any other Monday, except for the whispers and stares I receive as I walk around campus. In one way it’s an improvement, no one calling me dweeb, or nerd, but it’s also a little disturbing.
Did someone discover my ability? Did Gina tell someone? I remember Lindsey saying that I’m the talk of the campus, and that had been before I’d told Gina, so I doubt she’d told anyone. I walk towards a couple guys talking, to see what’s up, but when they see me coming, they flee. In consternation, I stare after them, wondering what in the world is going on.
No one seems willing to talk to me about it, and those that are willing to talk to me, don’t know. The whole thing is starting to give me a headache. The headache makes me remember old Mrs. Polkins. I walk into her office, and find her sitting behind her desk, a faint smile on her face.
I tell her my head hurts, and just need some Tylenol. I examine her as she moves around. It seems like she is moving faster, but that may be hopeful thinking. I’m certain the roots of her hair are darker, not gray, but there isn’t enough there to tell what color yet. Her cheeks sag a little on her face, but there looks to be fewer wrinkles and better coloring to her skin tone.
Checking her switches, I turn up the elasticity of her skin, as well as her metabolism, but leave her other two switches alone for now. I thank her for the painkillers, and leave her office. I’ll try to remind myself to check up on her after Winter Break and see the progress she makes.
Standing right outside Polkin’s office, is Robbie Mortensen. By the look he gives me, I know he’s been waiting for me. I decide that running isn’t an option, and besides, I should be able to handle him, as I’m feeling well rested.
As I walk up to the big jock, I notice his eyes looked haggard and sad. He looks like a man that’s been to hell and back, only he’d brought hell with him. For a moment I feel sorry for the role I’d played in that, until I remember all the bullying I’d received at his hands.
“What’s up, Robbie?” I ask, trying to sound unconcerned.
The big man examines me for a bit, arms folded across his large chest, and his brow furrowed. “You been working out?”
I almost laugh. Can THAT have been what all the stares are about? I still can’t see a difference in myself, though I do notice things seem lighter than they used to be. As I think about it, even my shirt seems a bit smaller when I’d put it on this morning. Despite this, all I says to Robbie is, “Maybe.”
“I don’t know why I’m doing this. Maybe I feel sorry about what I’ve done to you, but you don’t seem to be hurting from it.” He looks me over some more, and I know he is looking for the bruises. Bruises Lela had healed for me. “For some reason I feel like I owe you though, so I’m warning you.” He takes a deep breath, and I tense. What is he going to do, threaten me some more? Try to beat me up? “Derek means to pay you back, and make you hurt. It’s all over the campus. He seems to have it in for you.” Before I can say anything in response, he turns and walks away.
THAT must be why everyone is looking at me. They don’t want to get caught up in whatever Derek has planned for me. I wonder if they’re also supposed to keep me in the dark or if that is just an unintended side effect. Did Robbie just cross some clique boundary to help me out? I resolve to keep my ability in reserve, so that I can use it if I need to, on a moment’s notice. I don’t want to get caught unawares, or weak.
An idea occurs to me, and I recall that I can sense my switches. I walk to a quiet spot, and cast my mind out, feeling for the switches that I know are Derek’s. If he is anywhere close, I will know. I’m shocked to find him on the other side of campus. Not shocked because he is far from me, but because I can feel his switches from so far away. My ability truly is growing. I also find Gina off to my left, not as far, and Robbie moving further away. I feel others too, but concentrate on Derek. If he is over there, I’m safe.
My phone rings then, and my mind comes back to the here and now. Shanna is on the other end.
“I just heard something, you should know,” she says without preamble.
“About Derek? Yeah, I just heard. I’ll be fine though, don’t worry.”
“Oh, okay. Hey, are you working tonight?” She asks, sounding hopeful.
“Yeah, I tried to get this week off so I could study for finals, but Bradley wouldn’t hear it.”
“Great! About you working, that is. Not about Bradley. I’m working too, I’ll see you there.”
Shortly after I hang up, I get a text from Gina, warning me of the same thing, but she’s not worried either. She knows what I’m capable of, now.
The rest of my classes seem to fly by in a blur, as I concentrate on keeping track of Derek. Luckily, with my mind so preoccupied, I don’t have any finals today.
Dennis gives me the same warning when I get home, and I only laugh. A couple weeks ago, no one would have said anything to me. Today I have plenty of friends covering my behind. When he looks surprised at my response, I say the same thing I told Shanna. He doesn’t look convinced but that’s fine with me. I have a couple hours until I start my shift, so I play a few games, before getting ready.
The snow is lightly falling as I drive to the restaurant, and I can’t help but smile as I think about the last time Shanna and I had worked together. The snow is still piled high on the sides of the road from that storm, though the power is likely to stay on tonight. Darn the luck. Of course, if push comes to shove, I could still turn off the power myself. . .
Shanna greets me with a smile as I walk in the back, and I give her a quick wink. I suddenly wonder if this is Shannon, and realize the only way for me to tell them apart is when I’m sleeping with one or the other. I can use my switches though, to tell them apart. I easily make a small switch that will make her happy when I move it, and notice that it’s already on. In fact, with the way it’s shuddering, I’d have to say she’s pretty giddy. There, that will do it, I think with satisfaction.
Despite it being a Monday, it’s a busy night. Shanna and I have little opportunity to talk. Bradley seems to be on a rampage, as he bellows out orders, and chews one cook out for being too slow, then chews a bus boy for moving too fast, and not being careful. He leaves Shanna and me alone, though, so I don’t mess with him. I need to save my strength for whatever Derek has in mind. I can just faintly feel him off to the east somewhere, at the edge of my awareness.
When the restaurant finally closes, Shanna waits for me in the parking lot with a smile. We kiss for a while in her car.
“We need to stop,” she tells me breathlessly after a bit.
“Why,” I ask, cupping her cheek in my hand, and pulling her face back to mine.
“Because my sister is home, and I’m getting pretty horny and I don’t want to do it in the cold car!” She laughs her wonderful little laugh as she pulls away from me.
“We can go to my place,” I whisper.
“Didn’t you say you needed to study for finals?” She tries to sound serious but I can see the mirth and desire in her eyes.
“Sure. How about we study anatomy together?” I suggest, smiling wickedly. She giggles again, and I feel her long lashes against my cheek as she hugs me tight.
“Another night, I need to do some studying as well,” she tells me, and I feel let down.
Reluctantly I let her go, horny as hell, but unwilling to manipulate her into having my way. I really should study anyway.
I end up playing on my computer, instead, until I go to bed.
I wake up immediately, when I feel Lela’s switches close to me, and everyone else’s switches vanish. I don’t even realize I’m still monitoring all the switches, until they are gone. Where did Lela taken me that is outside of my newfound range?
“Have you been practicing?” The dual-tonal voice of Lela asks me as I’m bathed in the tiring/strengthening white light.
“No,” I tell her honestly, “I have been saving my strength. Something has come up that I need to be ready for.” I don’t want to tell her about Derek since it’s a personal problem.
“More important than your entire race?” the question hurts all the more because it’s said with almost no emotion.
I know she is right, but what am I to do? Derek plans on hurting me somehow, and I need to be ready to deal with him, but at the same time, the human race is depending on me too, though they don’t know it. If Derek beats the crap out of me, Lela can heal me. If I’m not ready to face the demons when they arrive, we’re all doomed.
“I’ll keep practicing,” I promise her.
And what better way to practice than right now? I flip the newest switch in the pink alien with a little effort, the one I hope will put her in heat, and watch as her eyes grow large, and her ‘horny’ switch flips hard to full blast.
She makes a loud strangled noise, that sounds like two different voices sounding at once, saying two different things, but neither intelligible, before reverting back to English after a pause. “What have you done?” For once there is emotion in her voice. Unfortunately, it’s terror and despair.
I know there is no way for me to deny it. She knows what I can do, and if she is in heat when she isn’t supposed to be, the only rational explanation will be because of me.
“You said to practice,” I try to explain, knowing how lame I sound. “I need to practice on aliens as well as humans. How else will I know what I’m capable of?”
She screams something that I realize must be her natural language, and it doesn’t sound pretty. “Weren’t the physiological changes you were making in me enough? You don’t understand. I was chosen for this mission because I’m not supposed to mate for many of your solar cycles. Offspring in our race has always been planned with genetics in mind.”
“Okay, I’m sorry,” I tell her, getting defensive. “I’ll just turn it off.” But the switch won’t move. It refuses to even budge. I press against it harder, groaning with the effort and feeling a headache coming on, but to no avail.
“It can’t be turned off. I have to mate within two of your days, or I will die.” Lela cries, and then screams again in her language, and I’m fairly sure I don’t want to know what she’s saying. “There isn’t a mate-worthy male on this side of the galaxy. You have killed me!” She returns to yelling in her own tongue.
Complete and utter shame floods through me. This intelligent alien has helped me develop my ability and as trying to help me save the human race. But in my ignorance, I have doomed this kind and trusting creature; and all because of my sexual curiosity. I truly am a failure and a pervert. The human race is doomed, because I’m not worth saving.
Wait a minute. . . A sudden thought pulls me out of the depression I am spiraling into.
“What about me?” I ask, doubting it’s even possible, but grasping at straws. My head is throbbing, and it’s hard to think through her confusing language.
She suddenly stops talking, and looks at me. Her silvery-blue eyes have turned a dark shade of green, and her slit pupils grow larger. Her breathing is heavy, and I can see a light film of liquid already running down her legs. The light fairly dances around her body in her distress.
“You?” Both tones of her voice sounded odd, ragged, as she asks me. “Our genetic code is different. It won’t work. And you are only human.” Her whole body shakes, and I can tell she is in dire distress.
“We have to try something,” I plead.
“I may have no other choice.” She now sounds resigned to the possibility.
Her hands move in the air before her, hitting her invisible buttons, and the white light around me turns to the healing greenish-yellow for a moment, restoring my strength and killing the headache, before turning off completely.
I step up to her, not sure how this works for her species, and place my hand gently on her shoulder. Or try to. An electrical shock fires through my arm, knocking me back a couple steps.
“Wait until I get undressed!” She demands after she works out the words in English. But she is already naked. . . My jaw drops in surprise as the dancing light around her body simmers, and then falls to the floor, glittering dully. The light IS her clothing! It’s not designed to cover up, but for protection.
I look back to Lela, and she looks a little different without the light playing across her smooth pink skin. I tentatively reach out my hand to touch her shoulder, and this time my fingers touch flesh. It’s as soft and smooth as it looks, and warm to the touch. This is the first time we’ve made physical contact, and it sends a shiver down my spine.
I realize she is glaring at me impatiently, and that I still have my boxers on. I quickly disrobe, and feel my face turn beet red as my limp member comes out. Filled with shame as I am, I have lost my other desire. If I’m to have a chance at saving her, though, I have to get it up.
I bring my face close to hers, and she backs away, uncertainly. “What are you doing?” She asks in alarm.
“I’m trying to kiss you,” I tell her, not wanting to explain the need for it.
“You humans kiss. We just mate. We do not need to kiss,” she replies matter-of-factly.
“Well I DO!” I say, frustrated. Pulling her to me, I press my mouth against her soft thin lips. She doesn’t fight me this time, and accepts my embrace. I lick her lips, before trying to slip my tongue into her mouth. I hear her sigh in resignation, before letting it in, but she just stands there, letting me do whatever, without returning the kiss. “You have to kiss me back,” I complain.
“You humans have weird, pointless rituals.” Despite her words, she tilts her head back, and this time when I kiss her, I feel her tongue around mine. Or rather, I feel two tongues slide around mine. One goes into my mouth, and licks around my teeth, while her other one swirls around mine. She is definitely a novice, but the different sensation is nice. I’m shocked, but at the same time, turned on. I feel my dick finally start to react, and let my hands drop down to her buttocks, giving them a nice squeeze. She does the same for me, and I guess she thinks she has to do whatever I do. I’m not going to complain.
It doesn’t take long for me to grow fully hard, and I break the kiss. “I’m ready,” I tell her, looking deep into her now fully green eyes.
“I—I’ve never. . .” She trails off.
“How do they do it on your planet?” I’m personally curious, as well as academically.
“Usually, when the mate-worthy male gets our scent, it drives them wild. They take us, and mate with us several times. I have heard it can be brutal and painful for the female. We are helpless to stop them, unless we wish to die.”
I can’t imagine what that must be like for her people; to be in heat, and possibly hurt while in the act, basically raped. I can’t be brutal, but I can try to take charge.
“Lay down,” I instruct her, and despite her earlier anger, she meekly complies. As I drop to my knees between her slender pink thighs, I can feel the vibrations through the floor. I lean over her belly, kissing the smooth surface, and work my way up to her small breasts. Her nipples are already hard, when I pull one between my teeth.
“Is this a necessary part of your human’s mating?” She asks me, but there is a slight hitch in her voice as she asks. Is she starting to enjoy this? I hope so, but can’t be sure, so hurry myself along.
I look down, and am thankful that her vagina is in the same place as a human’s (and eerily looks like one, minus any hair, and completely pink), as I place the tip of my penis against it. I can feel the heat of her sex pouring from her crotch, and as I rub my member up and down her small slit, she starts to shift underneath me. It doesn’t take long for her juices, which are practically pouring out of her, to lubricate me, and I try to push my way into her.
It’s no good. She is way too tight, and I’m too big. For a moment I’m afraid that I’m going to fail her. But then I remember when she’d shown me the holograms of her species in this room. I didn’t pay much attention to the males of her species at the time, but if I recall properly, they are even better endowed than I am. If they can do it, then so should I. I wonder if that is why they have to be so violent.
I continue to rub my cock against her opening, occasionally trying to push my way in. She starts to make odd noises as I continue to do this, but I’m not sure if they are frustrated sounds or something else. About my sixth attempt to penetrate her, I push harder than before, and am gratified to feel my head finally slip in, past an extremely tight ring.
Lela’s hands grasp my back, her fingers digging in, as she cries out. I hold still, not sure if I should move or not. Her inner muscles start milking what little is in her, and I realize that her juices are making my schlong tingle pleasantly.
“Why did you stop?” She asks me after a while, and I still don’t move.
“I don’t want to hurt you,” I reply.
“We need to get this done with. Do you want me to kiss you again?” Her voice is soft, but not quite emotionless.
“Only if you want—” I’m cut short as her lips meet mine, and her two tongues snake into my mouth. I move my hips, and am thankful for how wet she is, because she is tighter than I had thought possible. Her inner muscles seem to grip my cock in a strangle hold, tightly squeezing me, while at the same time, undulating around me. I can still feel the very tight ring at her entrance, sliding along my tingling shaft.
I soon come up to a barrier, which I assume is her maidenhead. I break the kiss, long enough to say, “This is going to hurt, and I’m really sorry.”
“Just do it,” She demands, resigned to her fate.
I press my mouth back to hers, and it almost seems as though this time she is hungry for the kiss, her tongues sucking and sliding against mine in a most erotic way. I thrust my hips forward, and break past the thin barrier. Lela cries out into our kiss, and her fingers dig painfully into my back, but otherwise she makes no other movement or protest.
Her pussy also grips me even harder, and I wait for it to loosen a little before I begin sliding in and out of her. With the way her juices are making my rod tingle, I know I’m not going to last long. Part of me is grateful that she isn’t going to have to endure the humiliation of mating with a human much longer.
Another part of me wants to keep going, it feels so good.
I feel my climax getting close, and pick up my pace, sawing into her with a frenzy. I pull almost all the way out, leaving only my head in, and then sink fully into her. I’m surprised her small frame can take my length, but relish in the tingling feeling of being fully sheathed as well.
Lela is grunting underneath me, moaning into our kiss, and I feel her hands go to my ass, pulling me in, in time with my thrusts.
We both cry out at the same moment, as I shoot my load into her alien canal, and I feel a hot gush of her fluids gush over my groin. Her whole pussy seems to be milking my cock, demanding every last ounce of seed in my balls.
I truly hope this works. I desperately want her to come out of this okay, and for a moment I think I feel something move, but I can’t be certain.
I roll off her, lying on my back, on the vibrating floor, and breathing heavily.
“I am truly sorry you had to suffer that,” I tell her, my shame crashing back into me, after our post coital bliss.
She says something in her own language, and then switches to English. “That is not what I expected. Your human rituals are. . . Nice.” Her large head turns to look at me, and I can see her eyes are still green. “This kissing you do is nice, too.”
“Did it work?” I’m afraid it’s failed. Her eyes are still green. “Will you live?”
“After one mating?” She laughs, and I realize it’s the first time I’ve ever heard her laugh. “It takes many matings before the need will leave me.” It’s then that I think to check her switches. Her ‘horny’ switch is still on, but is it down a little? She crawls on top of me, and I groan. I don’t think there is a possibility of me getting it up right now, even though my entire groin is still tingling from her fluids. “I have seen your females like this. Let’s try this position now.”
I groan again. On the one hand I’m glad she is no longer angry with me, but on the other, I still feel like I have doomed her. The males of her species must be some kind of super studs to mate multiple times in a row.
“What is wrong? Do we need to do the kissing again?” She asks me, looking down at my slick limp willy.
“I don’t think kissing will do it this time. Human males don’t recover that fast, without other stimulation,” I tell her. There is a little part of me that can’t help but wonder if she will do.
Her head cocks to the side, as she looks at me. Despite having no hair, I think she looks rather cute right now. . .for an alien, of course.
“I have seen one of your females do other things to help you recover quickly.” It’s then that I realize she has been watching me have sex, and she must have been referring to the other day when Shanna had given me a blowjob in her car, as I drove us to her place. I don’t know how I feel about her watching me.
“That might work, if you’re willing to,” I hedge.
“I want to live,” she tells me, but somehow I don’t think that is all there is to it, anymore. She did pretty much say she likes kissing.
She slides her body down, until her large head is over my soaked crotch, and her small breasts are pressed against my thighs. Taking my member in one of her three fingered hands, she examines it for a moment, before tentatively sticking out one of her tongues, and licking it. Her head cocks to the side again, as she returns the tongue to her mouth, and examines the taste.
I can only assume it’s not offensive to her, because she immediately opens her small mouth, and takes the head between her lips.
I can feel both of her tongues moving around my limp shaft, and despite having just spent myself inside her only a few moments ago, I moan at the pleasure this brings me. Her tongues are wrapping around my member, sliding around the length. She must have been watching a lot more closely than I would have thought, because she really knows what she is doing (or two tongues gives her a superhuman advantage), as she starts to bob her head up and down in my lap.
It only takes a couple minutes of her two-tongued technique before I’m growing hard again. When she pulls her mouth off my member, her small lips seem to get stuck around the rim, before popping free.
“Now my position?” She asks, and I just nod.
More eagerly than I expect, she crawls up my body, and starts kissing me again. I can taste our combined juices on her tongues, and they make my mouth tingle, as they had my cock. She presses her little hole against my rigid pole, and once again we have to apply enough pressure to break past the initial barrier. I can’t believe how light she feels on top of me.
Once inside her, she wastes no time getting my full length up into her slick hole. The tingling starts building up again, almost immediately, and I realize I’m even more sensitive than I was last time.
I let Lela set the pace, as our tongues meet and dance with one another. She starts out slow, rocking back and forth on my body, and this time it’s me that grabs her ass, enjoying the feeling of her vice-like pussy sliding up and down my cock, my head bumping around deep inside her.
Lela starts moaning, and I know she is really getting into it as she picks up the pace. I’m glad I’m able to at least supply her with some pleasure, after the mess of a situation I’ve created, and want to give her more.
I break off the kiss, and lift her torso far enough away, that I can suck on one of her darker pink nipples. I keep one hand on her rear, and bring the other one to her left breast, squeezing the firm flesh in my hand. She starts to moan louder, speaking in her own language, as she increases her pace.
When I feel her climax again, her sexual juices soaking me, I wrap my right hand around her back, holding her still, and start thrusting as hard as I can, sucking hard on her small teat, and tweaking her other nipple, not allowing her to move. Her loud cries of pleasure hit a crescendo, and then she collapses on top of me as she finds release.
I pull out of her, lift her off me, and stand up. With my burgeoning strength and her light weight, there is a position I want to try. Lela had whined when I pulled out, but when I explain the new position, she seems eager enough. What a change from her initial reaction to my meddling.
I slip my hands under her arms, and easily lift her in the air. Her slender legs wrap around my torso and her arms around my neck, as I gently lower her onto my rod. I actually have to force her down a little, just to get past that initial barrier, but once in, she sinks fully, and pleasurably, onto me.
Her lips find mine again, hungry for more, and she uses her legs to move her pelvis against my invading cock, while I support her with my hands under her small ass. We are building a good rhythm together, kissing, and moaning, thrusting, and gyrating, and once more I feel the familiar churning in my balls, compounded by the tingling sensation everywhere her cum touches.
I break the kiss, and use my arms to pull her away, and then slam back into her. It only takes a couple powerful strokes like this before I shoot multiple gobs of semen into her. This seems to set her off once more, and our mutual fluids start dribbling down my legs.
My arms are shaky as I set her standing on the floor, and then I sit down with a whump. I’m exhausted; more so than I’ve ever been from Lela’s white light.
“That was good!” I hear the alien say cheerfully, the dual tones of her voice sounding melodic. “Whenever I’ve seen our species mate, it’s never like that. The male just takes the female however he wants, and the female is helpless. I have been told my whole life that it will be painful, and necessary. But this is something beautiful!”
I crack my eyes open as I look up at her. Her breasts are heaving on her chest, and her small mouth is lifted in a smile, as she regards me.
“What position do you want to try next?” I groan as I hear her ask me this. I’m in no condition to try again.
“Is it even working?” I ask, as I close my eyes again.
She is quiet for a moment, and I open my eyes to see she is typing again on her invisible screen. After a moment she gives me the answer.
“Yes, it looks like it is. The need has lessened in me, but there are still several more matings required before I will be done.” She smiles down at me. “Won’t that be fun?”
Kill me, kill me now, I think. There is no way I’m going to survive this.
But I’m wrong. Lela uses her greenish-yellow healing light on me, and I’m soon back inside her, doggy-style, making her moan and scream in her own language, full of vigor once more, and getting more sensitive, as well.
By the time she is no longer in heat, I have lost track of how many times we coupled. Sometimes she uses her mouth, and sometimes she uses the healing light to rejuvenate me. I’m fairly certain the last time had been unnecessary, and just for her pleasure, as her eyes had gone completely back to silver by then.
I’ve learned my lesson though: don’t mess with an alien’s physiology, unless I’m prepared for the consequences.
Chapter 08
By the time Lela finally lets me go, I am beyond exhausted. My whole body aches, and even the thought of sex makes me shudder. Not even Lela’s greenish-yellow healing light can alleviate the last six hours of carnal bliss, or the bone deep weariness. Despite the slight tingling, I think my penis is going to be out of commission for a while.
Needless to say, when my alarm goes off, I roll over and go back to sleep. I only have one final today, and it’s in the afternoon. My other classes will just have to suffer.
Also, Derek can’t hurt me, if I’m not around. I’m too worn out to even think of locking my door though. My manhood feels like it wants to take a vacation that’ll last at least a week.
When I finally arrive on campus, I get the same treatment as I’d received yesterday. That is to say, most everyone avoids me. I’m okay with that, however, because I’m not much in the mood to talk, either. I take my final, and go back home, skipping Prof. Frankens’ class. Both Gina and Shanna are in that class with me, not to mention the hot professor herself. I’m not up to dealing with them in my current mood, or predicament.
My phone rings as I walk into my room.
“Is everything alright?” Gina’s concerned voice asks.
“I’m not feeling too well today,” I tell her honestly. “I’m just going to get some rest. See you tomorrow?”
“You don’t want me to come take care of you?” I can easily hear her worry, and it occurs to me that she might be worried I’m avoiding her again. . . Well, I am, but for different reasons.
“Thanks, but I don’t want you to get whatever I have. I promise I’m not avoiding you, so much as avoiding everyone. I’m quarantining myself, except for finals. After all the torture the professors have put us through, I don’t care if they get it.” I’ve never considered sex a torture before, but last night has opened my eyes. I try to sound appreciative and light-hearted, but I really don’t want company right now, especially not someone that gets turned on just by the sound of my voice. I hate lying to her, truly, but I can’t tell her that an alien fucked me senseless last night, and that’s why I’m so exhausted.
“Well, okay, but you call me if you need anything.” While I know she is still worried, her tone lets me know she understands.
I hang up, and go back to sleep, only to be awoken a couple hours later, by someone knocking on my door.
Groaning, I roll over, and ask who it was. At least, I try to ask. The words come out muffled, but somehow she understands me anyway.
“Shanna,” the soft voice comes through my door. “You weren’t in class this afternoon, so I’m stopping by to see if you’re okay.”
Great! I think. Shanna is only slightly better than Gina right now. I’m about to say that I’m okay, and thank her for her concern, but she opens the door and enters before I can.
“I’m just tired, is all. Need to get more sleep, I guess,” I say. “Too much stress from studying for finals, I think.” Wow, I’m really racking up the lie-meter today.
She moves over to the bed, and places her hand lightly on my forehead and cheeks, just as she had in the auditorium last week. I wonder if this is truly Shanna, and feel for the one switch I’d made in her. It’s there, and I can tell she isn’t very happy.
“You don’t feel like you have a fever. . .”
“Too much stress over finals this week,” I lie again. I feel bad for it, but I can’t tell her I’d stayed up all night having sex with a pink-skinned alien, either. “I just couldn’t sleep last night. I’ve been trying to make up for it today.”
She looks at me sharply, her blue eyes seeming to penetrate my skull, and I wonder if she knows I just lied to her. After a second though, she sniffs and stands up.
“You stink, and need a shower. Do you want me to do it for you, or are you going to take one on your own?” Apparently she has hit mother-hen mode.
“I’m just tired. I’ll take one tomorrow,” I complain.
“No you won’t. One way or another, you’re taking a shower now.” When I try to protest further, she cuts me off. “What you need to do is get your mind off finals. Sleeping will only let your mind go over it again and again. I have a better solution.”
Groaning, I look up at her, note her smile, and know I’m not going to win, but I have to try one last thing. “I don’t feel up to anything frisky, right now.”
“Did I say I wanted to fuck you?” She laughs her beautiful laugh, batting her oh-so-long lashes at me, and I suddenly feel foolish. “There are other ways to distract a mind, and looking around your room, I see more than a few. Now go shower, or else. . .”
Defeated, I get out of bed, and go shower. Despite the fact that I’m following her directions, she ends up joining shortly after I get in.
“Don’t try anything,” she tells me, “I could just use a shower, too, and don’t see any reason to waste extra water. Have you been working out?”
I nod as though that’s the only plausible reason, but not believing her one bit. She helps wash my back, and I return the favor. I can’t help but notice how smooth her back feels, or how beautiful she looks with water streaming from her brown hair, and dripping off her round tits. Despite my admiration, there is no movement from my second brain.
Shanna seems to notice it as well, and other than a slight tightening of her lips, she makes no comment, and we get out and dry off. Her reaction surprises me, but I don’t know what to tell her. And besides, she DID say she doesn’t want to fuck me. . . Not right now anyway.
She puts her hair up in a towel, and there is no denying the beauty of a woman coming right out of a shower, mist streaming from her shoulders, and an appearance of overall cleanliness adding a glow to her skin.
Once back in my room, Shanna goes right to one of my gaming consoles, and begins flipping through my games. “Beat it. . . Got it. . . You seriously still have this? Lame. . . Good, but I hated the ending. . . Nope. . . Too easy. . . Ah, here we go.” She holds up one of my favorite games, and puts the disc in. It is a two player. I’m starting to feel like I was in an interview, and doing poorly, with the way she reacted to my game collection.
“The best way to get your mind off finals,” she tells me, “is to absorb it into something else. Let’s see if you can keep up with me.”
I decide to go easy on her in the first round. I mean, I know she is a gamer, but she IS a girl, after all. She ends up thoroughly trashing me. “Do you think you might actually try to win this time?” She asks, her smile nearly splitting her face as she teases me. “If you keep making it this easy, I’ll have to take your geek card away.”
What is it with everyone trying to take away my geek card? “The exhaustion,” I try to defend myself, but from the smirk she gives me, I know she isn’t buying it.
After that, it takes every ounce of skill I have to win at least some of the rounds. In the end it’s pretty even, and we start going through my other games. Shanna promises to bring some of hers over next time, and before either one of us knows it, the sun has set, the moon risen, and the snow is falling hard.
And I haven’t thought about finals, the demons, or even Lela the whole time.
“Thank you,” I tell the brunette. “You really did get my mind off—”
“Don’t say it!” She warns as I walk her outside, and we both laugh. The flakes are huge as they come down from above, and soon it looks like Shanna’s brown hair is white, it holds so much snow. “I don’t dare drive home in this,” she tells me nervously.
“You’re welcome to stay here, but—” she cuts me off as her arms wrap around my neck, and she presses her lips to mine.
“Thank you. I appreciate it.” Yep, her happy switch is maxed again.
“I was about to say, I don’t have any clean clothes for you, and the couch is lumpy, so I’ll let you have my bed. Also, my roommate is a pervert, so watch out.”
She looks at me like I’m an idiot. “That’s okay. I keep a bag in my car, just in case of emergencies. And what’s wrong with us sharing your bed? It’s big enough, and Dennis doesn’t bother me.”
“How can I argue with that? I just don’t want to presume anything,” I laughingly joke.
“You know nothing, Jon Snow,” I recognize the quote from one of my favorite fantasy novel series, ‘A Song of Ice and Fire,’ and we both laugh as she brush the snow off my shoulder.
“Have you seen the HBO series based on the novels?” I ask her.
“Yeah, I’ve seen them but it’s not as good as the books,” she replies earnestly.
I smile as I agree with her assessment. Live action never compares to the book. “More boobs, though,” I come back, and she smiles, but backhands my chest, with a muttered, “Pervert.”
She grabs her emergency bag, and we quickly run back inside. Shaking the snow off, I joke that maybe we need another shower. “I thought you weren’t up to anything. . .” she teases me again, batting those beautiful long lashes at me.
“Do I have to be up for that, to want to admire beauty?” I ask back, and am gratified to see her blush. “Besides, did I say I wanted to fuck you?” I throw her earlier words back at her, and we both laugh.
Shanna calls her sister, telling her not to worry. We opt not to shower, and with the late hour, we decide to just go to sleep. Shanna actually has me leave my room as she changes into her pajamas, and when she lets me back in, she is already under the covers. I’m curious about her behavior, it’s not like we hadn’t seen each other completely nude a few hours ago, but decide to let her have her way.
I usually sleep in just my boxers. Since I don’t care if she sees me, I strip right there, and slide under the covers, next to her.
Shanna scoots her back to me, and I pull my arm around her, enjoying the delicious warmth of her body pressed close to mine. Despite all of the sleep I’ve had today, it only takes a few minutes, and I’m out, the soft scent of Shanna’s hair filling my nostrils.
When ‘Aeris’s Theme’ starts playing on my phone, I’m confused. Lela hadn’t taken me last night. Is she still upset about what I’d done to her? Or worse. . . Did we not do it enough, and she is right now, all alone on her ship, dying. . . STOP IT, I demand of myself, knowing that worrying will change nothing, and help even less.
“Is that from Final Fantasy VII?” Startled, I fall out of bed. I’d completely forgotten that Shanna had stayed the night. She laughs at me, as I try to recover, and get back to my feet.
The attractive brunette gets out of bed, and I see for the first time what she is wearing. It’s a pink camisole, with matching pink shorts, which show off her figure well. Her legs look long and lithe, coming up to her nice ass. She catches me looking, and gives me a small smile, and a sexy little shake. Despite how I’d felt yesterday, my penis has finally woken up, and it likes what I’m looking at just as much as I do.
“Ahh! I look a fright this morning,” she cries, as she spies herself in the mirror. I have to argue with that though. With her hair all mussed up, and no makeup on at all, she pulls the sexy bed-head look off pretty damn well.
She locks the door to the bathroom, however, before I can state my case, and stays in there for almost half an hour. By the time she finally comes out, her makeup is done, her hair flawless, and she looks smoking hot in a pair of tight jeans, and a red top that is loose, and yet still shows her figure well.
Dennis has been complaining about being locked out of the only bathroom, but even he shuts his mouth when Shanna walks out. Since I’d showered last night, I only need to brush my teeth, run my fingers through my hair, and I’m ready to go; being a man is just easier, sometimes.
Shanna is disappointingly gone by the time I come out of the bathroom.
For the first time in a long time, I feel fully refreshed, as I start my day. My finals today go by pretty easy, and even though people are still avoiding me, Derek stays away as well, so I don’t mind too much.
I see Robbie sitting by himself at lunch, and something inside me makes me sit by him.
“What do you want?” He asks me snidely, and I almost regret my decision.
“I think you could use some cheering up,” I tell him.
“And you think you’re qualified to do that? Ha!” Even though his tone is filled with bitterness, I can tell that it is directed more inward, than at me.
More qualified than you can know. But I keep the thought to myself. “Look, I know you’re still upset with me, and I understand why.”
“You understand nothing,” the big man turns and glares at me. “I was going to break up with her anyway. I thought I had a chance with someone else, but she apparently changed her mind, after what kept happening when I was around you. You only saved me the hassle of breaking Gina’s heart.”
For a second I’m angry that he’d been ready to hurt Gina like that, but I’m also curious. Then I remember the look in his eyes that night in the basement, and know he is just trying to save face.
“Why did you want to break up with Gina?” I ask, playing along.
He looks at me for a while, and I wonder what’s going through his mind. There are times that I wish I can read minds instead of making my switches, but things are as they were.
After a few uncomfortable seconds, he decides to answer. “She was being too needy; talking about marriage, and kids. I’m not ready for that, so I was going to dump her.”
At first, I can’t imagine someone dumping a girl as hot as Gina but thinking back to how Gina has acted at times, I can’t argue that she can be clingy. I understand why he would want to break up with her, but at the same time I’m still bothered. Gina is a good friend, if not more.
“So who is this other girl?” I ask, trying to dig deeper.
“What do you care?” I just look at him, willing him to give me the answer. I think I might be able to use my switches to get it out of him, but I’m tired of manipulating the man. “Fine, if it will get you to leave me alone. It’s Nicole Hama.” The bully nods, and I look at another table to see the redhead eating with her friends. I have always thought she was cute, but rather stuck up, personally, and nowhere on the level of Gina. . . Or even Shanna for that matter, though I can’t deny she has a racking body.
A small part of me feels that since I was the one to ruin things for him, I should be the one to fix them. Damn my conscience anyway.
“Gimme a second,” I tell Robbie, and stand to walk over to Nicole.
“What do you think you’re doing?” Robbie demands, but I ignore him as I walk over to the woman’s table.
Nicole is the head cheerleader, and she is perfectly suited for that, attitude and all. She surrounds herself with other cheerleaders everywhere she goes, and today is no different.
A plan starts to form in my mind as I walk over to her small group. The table goes quiet as I approach, and I assume it has something to do with Derek’s threats, but he’s not even close right now, so I brush the thought away.
I quickly make memory switches in the five girls at once, and am thankful I can affect groups. I wonder how many I can affect at a time, but just these five have already started a small throbbing in the back of my eyes. It’s more work to affect groups, than it is to do them one at a time.
One of Nicole’s groupies leans over and whispers something to the redhead as I wait at their table.
Nicole looks up at me, her blue-green eyes sparking with annoyance, and I notice that her nose is a little pointed for my tastes, but she is attractive enough. Once you get past her attitude, at least.
“And, like, what do you want?” Her snide tone grates on my nerves, but I answer her anyway.
I try to make my voice sound as conceited as possible. “I understand you turned Robbie down, and wanted to know if you’re waiting for a real man?”
The table laughs, but I hold my ground.
“A real man? Like, what makes you think you’re a REAL man?” She laughs some more, but I only smile, as if I know some great secret. Which is true, now that think about it.
“I stole Gina away from him. There must be a reason for that.” My grin gets even bigger, as I watch the women’s eyes grow larger.
The cheerleaders murmur amongst themselves, but I can’t understand a word of it.
“I turned Robbie down because he—” I flip the switch in all of them, making them forget the thoughts they were just having. “—he, umm. . . Like. . . Well, there was that time—”
FLIP
“You always did think he was cute,” one of the other girls say.
“Yeah, and you always complain that Gina is a bitch that doesn’t deserve him,” pipes up another crony.
Nicole looks to her fellow cheerleaders at a loss for words. If my plan has worked, she will have completely forgotten about Robbie’s incontinence problem. Or rather, the problem I had caused for him.
“Well, like, it is no business of yours, anyway, dweeb. Go bother someone else,” she demands snidely, not very happy about getting advice from her crew in front of a geek.
“Just let me know when you tire of him, doll. I’ll be ready to show you what a real man can do.” Okay, so maybe that was going a bit too far, but I’m sick of being treated like I’m less than I am, and she needs an attitude readjustment. Then again, she and Robbie will fit perfectly well together, I think. Smiling I walk away, sure of myself.
I’m smart enough not to walk straight over to Robbie, knowing that the cheerleaders will be watching me, but I’ll tell him to try again with the stuck up snob. I wish them the best of luck.
After classes, it’s my first day on the math team, and Prof. Frankens confronts me as soon as I walk into her classroom.
“I missed you in class yesterday.” Was that sadness in her voice, or just a concerned teacher?
“Sorry, I was sick. I barely made it in for one of my finals. I’ll be there for your class tomorrow,” I sincerely promise.
She gives me a funny look, and too late I remember that I’d made the switch in her that makes her wet whenever I speak. I’m going to have to be careful. I’m not worried about forcing the professor to do anything she doesn’t want to; but then again Gina has convinced me that she still has free will. Today she is wearing a knee length skirt, and a white blouse that is getting stretched taut by her large bosom. Her dark hair is mostly down, with some of it pulled back.
I meet the other students on the team, Donald, Barbara, and Adam. I know them well enough by reputation, all of them pretty smart. Donald is wearing large thick glasses that make his eyes look really small. Barbara is rather heavyset, and Adam’s acne is so bad, his face looks more like the surface of the moon, than anything else. None of them are popular, but then again, neither am I.
Professor Frankens asks us practice questions, and I let the other three answer most of them, trying to keep my voice from affecting the professor. I do answer a number of questions when the others are stumped, but try to be as quiet as possible, constantly monitoring Prof. Fankens’s ‘horny’ switch. When none of us knows the answer, our coach goes over the math problem with us.
During the practice, I decide to help out my fellow teammates. As I had done for Mrs. Polkins, I turn up Barbara’s metabolism, and then turned down Adam’s acne and try to regenerate his skin, but that switch won’t form. For Donald, I adjust his eyesight a little, not wanting to cause him any stress if his eyes suddenly work, and his glasses fail. I figure if I work with him slowly over time, it’ll work out best.
Practice is over before I know it. I’m walking out of the room, when Prof. Frankens stops me.
“Nick, stay for moment, will you? I want to talk to you about your performance.”
Uh-oh.
I turn around, and sit back in the chair I’d used while she drilled us on her math equations. She sits on the edge of her desk, and crosses her legs. Taking her large glasses off of her nose, she sticks one earpiece in her mouth as she looks at me. The silence seems to drag on, and I start fidgeting in my seat, wondering what will happen next. I can feel my palms grow sweaty, as I try to consider the possibilities.
Have I talked too much? I honestly tried not to. I check her ‘horny’ switch and it is turned up, but not extremely so.
“You need to have more confidence in yourself,” she tells me, finally breaking the silence. She takes a deep breath, and I watch as one of the buttons on her shirt looks perilously close to snapping, and freeing her bosom. I can easily make out the lacy white bra underneath. I have no doubt that her students have enjoyed her outfit today. For only a small moment, I’m jealous of her other students, but immediately know I’m being foolish.
“More confidence?” I ask dumbly, my mind unable to switch gears.
“Yes. I know how smart you are, Nick. You knew every one of those questions that the others got, but you waited to answer. This is a competition, and the quickest one to answer, gets the points. You need to have more faith in yourself, and answer sooner. Don’t hesitate. Take what you want, and forget about the consequences. . .” She trails off, and suddenly I’m wondering if we’re still talking about the math team. She gives herself a little shake, and then continues talking. “Our first competition is after the holiday break. Do you think you can work on your confidence in that time?”
I nod, still not wanting to talk too much. Apparently that was the wrong thing to do.
“See, that’s what I’m talking about. Don’t just nod at me; Tell me your answer,” she demands in a tone that brooks no argument.
“Yes, professor,” I say, trying to sound confidant.
“Yes, what?” She is making me talk more and more, and with each word, I can feel her ‘wet pussy’ switch move, and gradually her ‘horny’ switch is moving as well.
“Yes, I will work on my confidence.” I try to say it quietly, yet confidently. I failed.
“I can’t hear you,” she coos, and I wonder what is going through her mind.
Fuck it! “I WILL BE MORE CONFIDANT,” I nearly scream, and she smiles pleasantly.
“Do I intimidate you?” This question completely throws me off.
“I-intimidate me?” I ask, flustered.
“I don’t see you with girls or even a girlfriend. I know what other students think of me. I’d have to be blind to miss all the stares I get. So, I’ll ask you again: do I intimidate you?”
She doesn’t see me with girls? If only she knew what the last week has been like for me! I can’t tell HER that, of course.
“You are attractive, Professor Frankens,” I hedge, not sure where she’s going with this, “but I think I do alright with the girls.”
“Do you have a girlfriend?” The question almost sounds more like an accusation, than a curiosity.
I think about Shanna, but she had made it clear we are just REALLY good friends. Gina will say yes if I ask her, I know, but I’m not ready to commit to her.
“No,” I finally answer, hearing the sullen tone in my voice, and cursing myself for it.
She is chewing her earpiece again, as she gives me a penetrating stare. I wonder if all women practice that look, or if it just comes naturally to them.
“We’re going to try a little experiment,” she tells me, and I have a bad feeling about where this might be going. “Stand up.” I do as I’m told, and look down at her as she walks up to me, nearly touching me. I hold my ground as she looks up, and I can smell her sweet perfume from this close. “Good. Now kiss me.”
I take a step back, shocked at her boldness.
“I didn’t say step away from me. See, this is what I’m talking about. You need to be more confident.” I can hear a note of laughter in her voice, and it strikes hard after years of being bullied.
Confident? She wants me to be confident? Fine, I can do that, I think. It’s just a kiss, nothing more. But I know it IS more than a kiss, and I know where this will go, if I don’t stop it right now. I should walk away, and not look back. I should run for the door, and lock myself in my room.
Instead I step forward, closing the distance between me and my beautiful professor, and think, I’ll show her confidence. I put my right arm around her waist, pulling her body against mine, snake my left hand through her hair to the back of her head, and pull her face up to meet mine. Our lips meet, and too late, I feel her ‘horny’ switch crank fully on.
Professor Frankens moans as her arms pull me tighter to her, and her tongue darts into my mouth, and back out. I chase hers with mine, only to come up against her teeth. It’s a game of cat and mouse, her lips parting freely to mine, but her tongue only darting out from time to time, before retreating back into her mouth.
She wants confidence, I remember, and drop my right hand along her back to her ass, giving it a little squeeze, and press my tongue forcefully against her teeth. They part for me this time, and she sucks my tongue into her mouth. Hungrily she nibbles on my tongue without hurting it, and I can feel my hard cock pressing against front of her skirt. This woman really knows how to tease and kiss!
Part of me cries out that this is wrong and that I have manipulated her into doing this. Oddly it’s Gina’s voice that argues, saying she has free will, and she doesn’t have to do anything if she doesn’t want to. This isn’t like Lela, a matter of life and death. For good or bad, Gina’s voice wins out.
I feel the zipper in the back of her skirt, pull it down, and a second later, it lies crumpled up on the floor. She pulls away from the kiss then, but keeps me in her arms, and doesn’t try to get out of mine. “What do you think you are doing, Nick? I’m your professor.”
Almost. . . Almost I back away, but I see the gleam in her brown eyes, and remember what she’d said about confidence.
“I’m taking what I want, and forgetting about the consequences,” I tell her, throwing her words from earlier back at her.
She smiles up at me. “And what is it you want?”
I slip my hands into the back of her panties, grab her by the rear, and lift her up. Her legs wrap around my torso, and we are now eye-to-eye. “I want you.” My voice sounds odd to me, full of a mix of confidence, desire, and longing. Even when I’d talked to snobby Miss Nicole Hama earlier, I hadn’t sounded this confident.
She moans as she pulls me back into our kiss, this time her mouth is completely free and open to me, and our tongues wrestle, while my hands grope her tight ass.
I walk us over to her desk, and let her small weight down onto the corner. I bring my hands between us, and start working at the buttons to her blouse, while her fingers undo my pants. Her buttons are small, and I’m having a hard time with them as we continue to kiss.
Confidence.
Slipping my fingers between the buttons, I tear the two sides apart, sending buttons flying everywhere. She moans again, and just about tears my pants off in her haste to get them down. My boxers follow my pants, and we have to break the kiss to get my shirt off.
She looks down at my rod, and I hear her gasp. Maybe it is the mood of the whole scenario, or the fact that I’m really into this role of being confident and in control, but the words are out of my mouth before I want to think better of them.
“Suck it.” Her hands grip my dick, as she looks up at me, questioningly, and almost fearfully. “I said, suck it,” I repeat myself.
Her fear turns to a smile as she scoots off the desk, and drops to her knees in front of me. “It’s so big,” I hear her murmur, just before her lips touch the tip of my penis. I realize that Prof. Frankens likes to be dominated.
Placing my hands on the back of her head, I moan deeply as her lips stretch around the bulbous head, and then slide partway down my shaft. My moan triggers a small orgasm in the mature teacher, and I enjoy the sensations her moaning is causing along my rod.
I have seen a few porno’s where someone is being dominant, and while I don’t think I can do the whole whips and chains thing, I think I might be able to do the rest.
I kick off my shoes, and then my pants, while I use my hands to guide her mouth up and down my shaft.
She looks so sexy in her white lacy bra and matching panties, my large cock distending her lips and cheeks as she tries to swallow as much of it as she can. I lean over her, and unsnap her bra, freeing her two large melons from their lacy prison. Her nipples are large and hard, and her breasts only sag a little, despite their large size.
Remembering something else I’d seen in a porno, and hoping that my new strength is up to it, I bend over and to the side of Professor Frankens, wrap my arms around her waist, and she looks at me in confusion. I heave, and she squeals, as I spin her upside down and bring her panty-covered crotch to my mouth.
She moans as my lips touch her already wet panties, and I feel her warm wet mouth engulf my cock once more, and her arms wind around my legs. I nibble and lick her covered crotch, eliciting moans from her, as she sucks some bliss-filled sounds from me as well.
She really knows how to give head, and I feel myself coming close, but I don’t want it to end yet, so I pull her up some more, then gently turn her, and set her back upright on the floor. I yank her panties down, before lifting her back up and setting her on the desk. I’m truly enjoying my new strength, and what it’s allowing me to do.
Pulling her legs apart, I’m now able to dive my face into her pussy, and taste her juices as they pour from her honey pot. She digs her heals into my back, as I attack her labia and clit with my lips, teeth, and tongue, crying out her pleasure at what I’m doing to her. She has a small patch of brown hair that slightly tickles my nose, but I’m enjoying this too much to care.
Soon enough, she starts coming, and my mouth is flooded with her juices. Much more than I think is normal, and I look up at her in confusion, some of her cum-flow dribbling off my chin. “Professor Frankens, I believe you just squirted,” I tell her with glee.
“Call me Donna,” she says, but I just look back to her pussy. I step to her side, and slip my two middle fingers into vagina vigorously rubbing in a back and forth motion against the top wall. Sure enough, after a few frantic seconds of this, she is cumming again, her juices arcing away from her desk, and splashing the floor in front of the first row of seats. Her body is shuddering violently in the throes of her squirting orgasm. Thank you internet, for teaching me that technique.
By this point, I’m dying to get into this hot older woman, and I hope that there has been enough of a break that I won’t blow my load right away.
As I place the tip of my prick at her opening, I hear Donna suck in a fearful breath. “I—I don’t think that will fit. . . It’s too big.”
I smile, as I rub the head of my granite hard prick up and down her sopping slit. I then start to push forward, only to pull back, before I feel any pressure against my cock. Donna moans in frustration, but I have to keep playing the confidence game.
I repeat the action a couple more times, each eliciting frustrated noises from the professor. “Do you want this?” I ask, and she nods eagerly.” I can’t hear you,” I state, using the same tone she’d used with me earlier.
“Yes,” she whimpers.
“Yes, what?” I ask her, wanting her to tell me how badly she wants my cock.
“Yes, master!” Master? That’s unexpected. “Your slave wants her master’s cock to pulverize her cunt. Your slave wants to be split in two by that monster rod of yours. Fuck her, master. Make your slave happy, and fuck her!”
I’m stunned by this sudden switch in behavior for only a moment, and then before I can let doubt sink in, I say “Then take it, and put it inside you.”
She eagerly reaches for my member, gripping my rod, and pulls me towards her small flower. She rubs my head against her slick vagina a few times, moaning as she does so, lubricating my cock, before wrapping her legs around my waist and pulling me hard towards her. All fear about my size must have been lost in her lust and desire for me.
She is a tight fit, though not as tight as Gina or Shanna, and nowhere near as constricting as Lela. There is a fire burning in her that almost scorches my pecker from its heat.
Donna cries out in bliss as bit by bit I sink my meat into her, and as with Nancy, I’m soon fully sheathed in her burning pussy.
She loosens her legs, and I pull back, but she tightens them again forcefully, slamming my rod back into her depths. Reaching for her tits, I tweak her large nipples, making her moan even louder. I devoutly hope no one will hear us, and come to investigate, but I’m also too far along to try and put a stop to this now.
“Yes, master. Fuck your slave. She has never had anything so big in her before,” Donna cries out. The third person speech is a little odd, but erotic at the same time. Almost as if I have my own cheerleader. “Ruin her pussy, and claim it as only yours, master!”
Our pelvises take up a steady smacking rhythm as I slam in and out of her. Her arms grab the back of my neck, and pulls my mouth down to hers as her inner muscles suddenly grip me hard, and her cum squirts all over my pelvis, and dribbles from my balls. The feeling is exquisite, and I moan into our kiss, intensifying her orgasm with the sound of my voice.
I’m about over the top, all of this master/slave stuff seriously turning me on, and pull out, not wanting to get her pregnant, when another idea strikes me.
“Suck me off, slave” I order her, and she immediately hops down off her desk, and swallows my cum soaked dick back between her lips.
“Your slave wants her master’s cum all over her face and tits. Will master reward his slave?” It only takes a couple seconds with her talented tongue, before I start to unload. My first volley hits the back of her throat, and then she pulls back, using her hands to jerk me off as the rest of my ejaculate sprays across her chest and tits.
She smiles up at me, as she begins to rub my cum into her skin, tracing around her hard nipples, before scooping up a glob, and bringing the cum covered fingers down to her pussy. She fingers herself until she comes once again, leaving a small puddle of cum under her.
When she’s done, she stands back up, and looks me in the eyes. “I hope you’ll be more confident from now on?” Her personality has completed switched back into teacher mode. I’m curious about the change, and conclude that after spending all day being in control of students, it must be nice to being controlled by someone else.
I laugh, as I tell her that I will indeed be more confident. And just to show her, I reach around and grab a handful of her firm ass.
“I hope this goes—” she starts, but I cut her off.
“No one will hear about this from me,” I assure her. She slightly moans and her eyes smolder, as I forcefully kiss her one last time before leaving.
Shanna calls me on my way home, to see if I need any more help forgetting about finals, but I turn her down. I really need to study, instead.
Gina calls not five minutes later, and I wonder how on Earth I’m going to juggle these two women. Or is it three now with Prof. Polkins? Should I include Nancy as well? My life truly has changed over the last week and a half!
“I think someone has been sneaking around my house, and my mom is still at work” she tells me worriedly, bringing my attention back to the phone call.
“Lock your door, and I’ll be by shortly,” I tell her, but when I get there, I don’t find anyone. Gina thanks me with a big kiss. And for a moment, I wonder if it was just a ruse to get me over here. Remembering the fear in her voice, and even when I arrived, I know she was truly worried.
“Want to come inside? My mom’s not home, but if you want I can call her up. I’m sure she wouldn’t mind, during one of her breaks. . .”
I laugh, but turn her down for the same reason I’d turned down Shanna, and relieved that Gina is safe. “I really need to study for finals. I only have a few left, and next week is the start of the holiday break.”
Gina pouts, but in the end lets me go. For some reason, I feel like I’m missing something as I leave, and the feeling sits in my gut the whole way back to my apartment.
I don’t get much studying done (Dennis and Robin are really going at it in the other bedroom), but when ten o’clock rolls around, I decide it’s time for bed.
I truly hope that Lela comes to get me tonight. I’m afraid she’s still mad at me.
Chapter 09
I know where I’m at as soon as the blue light penetrates my eyelids. My eyes fly open, but I’m disappointed to see I’m the only person in the room. The white light douses me, and I can feel my strength leaking from me, as it builds up my body.
“Lela?” I call out, but there’s no answer. In silence I wait for the light to finish its work, and then I’m back in my own bed. I’m worried that she’s still upset with me, and I don’t get much sleep; I’m too guilt ridden.
Robin is in the bathroom when I get up, so I go ahead and eat, while I wait. She takes a little longer than Shanna had yesterday, but I don’t mind too much. Dennis comes out of the bathroom with her, and suddenly I understand what has taken them so long.
I quickly shower and shave, and decide to walk to campus. The sun is up, but the air is crisp, my breath misting thickly from me as I walk.
My phone rings, and I see its Gina, from the Caller ID.
“Nick?” Her voice sounds quiet on the other end. “I think that person is back. Can you come over and check?”
I’m already most of the way to campus, and really don’t want to turn back around to get my car. “I’m sure it’s nothing. Just jump in your car, and drive here. I’m sure you’ll be fine,” I try to reassure her.
“Okay. See you in class?” She still sounds unsure, but I’m glad I won’t need to walk all the way back, and get my car. My first class has a final today, and I don’t want to be late for it.
“I can’t wait,” I say. But I can wait. After what had happened with Prof. Frankens last night and then having both Gina and Shanna in the same class. . . Well, let’s just say that if I didn’t have a final, I would be ditching it again.
The morning veritably flies by, my finals are easy, and I’m usually one of the first ones done. I see Robbie talking with Nicole, and know I don’t need to tell him about her. He actually goes so far as to give me a smile and a nod when he sees me, though Nicole only gives me a disgusted look before saying something that makes Robbie laugh.
I don’t have a class after lunch, having taken that final on Tuesday, so I closet myself in the library, and try to come up with ideas on how to defeat the demons, and casually try various switches on inanimate objects around me. From experience, I know I can create multiple switches at once on a group, but it’s harder on me than making switches one at a time. And the thought of trying to affect an entire fleet of the red beasts. . . Well, that would probably kill me, and I would never even get the opportunity to move the switch, once I make it. Is there something I can do to a few that might affect the rest?
Maybe if they mate like the angels do, I could put all their females in heat. The males would go wild with lust, and the females would have to mate, lest they die. Meanwhile the human race could fall upon them, and defeat them. . .
There are a few problems with that, though. While affecting only the females would reduce the strain on me, it would still be too much. I would also need to notify the government about the aliens, and I don’t feel like being locked up in a loony bin. And then, I am only going off of a guess that they MIGHT be like Lela, which isn’t a good start. Lela’s entire species are herbivores, while the demons are pure carnivores. Maybe if I were to change their diet. . . But then again, their food preference doesn’t necessarily mean anything. It’s not likely to work, but for now it’s something.
No further plan occurs to me by the time I have to get to Prof. Frankens’ class, and I reluctantly turn my feet in that direction.
Shanna greets me just outside the door, with a smile on her face, and her long lashes batting at me. Had I really thought Gina was that much prettier than her a couple weeks ago? Right now, as the pretty brunette smiles at me, I’d have to say they’re on par. Thinking of Gina, I look around for her, but don’t spy her blonde hair.
“Are you ready for this? I stayed up half the night studying, but I know there will be something I forgot to look up on this final.” She seems fidgety as she speaks all in a rush.
“Relax. I have no doubt you’ll do fine,” I try to reassure her, but she isn’t having it.
“Well, we can’t all be as smart as you, Nick. I’ll bet you played games all night, instead of studying.”
“I studied,” I tell her defensively. I had listened to Robin’s loud cries, and Dennis’ grunts more, but I HAD tried to study. . . For a few minutes, at least.
Deciding out of reflex to do something for her, I make a quick switch to increase her memory, and confidence, and budge them both a little, and I see her back stiffen slightly, and her shoulders go back.
“Hmmm,” she murmurs, “I don’t know why, but suddenly I feel a lot better. Thanks!” She gets on her tip-toes and places a soft kiss on my cheek.
She sits right next to me, and I look around again for Gina, but she is nowhere to be seen.
Prof. Frankens has us separate some, putting at least one empty seat between each student, before handing out the tests, one by one. She informs us that there are four different test versions, but when she hands me the question booklet from the bottom of her stack, I see that the answers have already been marked, and then poorly erased. Donna barely smiles at me, before walking on, handing out other tests. I notice a few of the other men in class giving me jealous glares, but luckily Shanna is already going over her test, and hadn’t noticed.
I still don’t see Gina.
I start answering the questions, at first verifying the circled answer is the correct one, but after the first ten are accurate, I start copying the book. Every now and then I answer one intentionally wrong; there is no reason to make my cheating completely obvious, even if Donna had handed me this book on purpose. I also verify answers here and there, just to make sure it’s not a trap. It’s not as though I don’t trust Donna, but it’s always better to play it safe, than sorry. For all I know, she might trick me, in order to get me to fail, and then I’d have to take her class again.
About halfway through, Gina still hasn’t shown up. She had said she would see me in class, didn’t she? Was there really someone there this morning, and did they do something to her? Or am I just being paranoid?
Dammit, I don’t need this right now!
I start rushing through the test, worried about the blonde bombshell. I can call her as soon as I get out of this test.
Sweat is actually beading on my brow, as I walk up and hand the test to Prof. Frankens. She smiles at me again, and I think she is about to say more, but looks at the class behind me, and just mouths, “Thank you.” Despite my stress, I can’t help but catch her sweet scent, and notice how nice she looks.
I try to walk calmly out of class, though I know my steps are faster than a normal walk. As soon as the door closes behind me, I pull out my phone, and call Gina.
One ring. . . Two rings. . . After the fourth ring, it goes to voicemail. Hanging up, I try again, but with the same result. I decide to leave a message this time. “Gina. Just worried about you. Gimme a call when you get this. Bye.”
That was my last class, but I would gladly skip any others as I start to walk briskly home. My heart is thudding in my chest as I almost run, and despite the cold, I’m sweating even more as I rush to get to my car.
I only have the faintest warning, before pain explodes in the back of my head, and blackness swallows the snow-white world around me.
* * *
Pain, as always, is the first thing I become aware of. The back of my head hurts almost as bad as the second day with my ability.
A soft sobbing is the second thing to penetrate the haze that seems to fill my mind.
Lifting my head to find the source of the crying, I realize that I’m tied up and naked, as I attempt to move my arms. The room I’m in is dim and there’s no furniture. I can faintly make out holes in the wall, and know that this must be an abandoned house. The only light is coming through the holes in the walls, and a flashlight shining on Gina.
Gina lays hunched on the floor about ten feet in front of me, her hands tied to another post, and just as naked as I am. Bruises and cuts cover her body, all of them fresh, some with dried blood.
“So, you finally wake up,” a cold voice says from a shadow. I look in the direction of the voice, groaning at the pain the movement causes in my skull. The voice laughs, and only then do I recognize it.
“Derek,” I say, the name hissing through my teeth. Damn, even talking hurts. I fight feebly against my bonds, but they’re rope, and I know my ability can’t affect them. The pain of even this small movement is excruciating.
Gina moans piteously in her corner, and I feel my rage increase, some of it directed inward. I had assumed that Derek’s attack would come at me. I didn’t think he would attack someone else to hurt me.
“What do you want from us?” I’m proud of how steady and calm my voice sounds.
“Us? I don’t want anything from her, it’s you I want to make pay. She is just an innocent, caught in your freakish evil ways.” There is laughter behind every word, and it makes me think of the Joker.
For a second I debate on flipping his ‘sleep’ switch, but that will still leave us both tied up. Somehow I have to convince him to untie us. And in order to do that, I have to keep him talking. I don’t think a ‘guilt’ switch will work in him, like it had in Gina the last time I’d been tied up.
“MY evil ways? What are you talking about?” How could HE consider ME evil, after what he’d obviously done to Gina?
Derek steps out of the shadows, and into the dim light, wearing nothing but a wicked smile. His dick is hard between his legs, and it wobbles as he walks to where Gina’s cowering. My blood boils as I see the fear in her eyes.
“Why, it’s a good thing I arrived when I did,” Derek says solicitously. “Unfortunately I’m too late to stop you from raping and killing poor Gina, but at least I got here in time to do you in, freak.”
Gina cringes as Derek approaches her, and I spit in his direction, and then moan in pain. I notice he has a condom on, as he bends over, grabs Gina’s ass, and lifts it up. She struggles against him, until he smacks her hard, she sobs some more, but stops fighting. I know this isn’t the first time he’s raped her today, and that this time it’s just for my benefit.
I can’t stand it. Even if it means staying tied up, I can’t let him hurt her again. I flip his ‘sleep’ switch, and cry out in throbbing agaony, as nothing happens.
Derek mistakes my cry of agony for one of anguish, and laughs as he shoves himself into the bound woman from behind. Gina cries out, her terror and pain evident, which only serves to make Derek’s smile wider.
I try again to put him to sleep, but the ache in my head is too intense, and I can’t work through it. I slump in my bonds, trying to drive the hurt away.
“No!” Derek screams. “No, you will watch this.” Hearing him approach me, I look up in time to see him grab a broom handle and crack it against my ribs. There is a loud CRACK, and I feel my ribs break; breathing becomes a excruciating chore. Spider webs of pure torture blossom from the point where he’d struck me. My scream echoes around the small room well after I run out of breath. “Watch it and weep, or I’ll hit you again. You don’t have to watch long. She’s pretty loose, but as soon as I’m done, I’ll put you both out of your misery.”
“You won’t get away with this,” I wheeze, having a hard time getting enough air.
“Won’t I? What is there to get away with? I heard some odd noises from outside as I was walking by, and came in to find you strangling Gina as you raped her. I beat you with this stick, and apparently go too far, and kill you. I’ll even call the cops, and sob at the evil I saw in here.” Derek cackles, and I know I need to stop him somehow. Joker, indeed.
If only I can get my switches to work. If my head didn’t throb so badly, I’m sure I could do what needs to be done, but there is no chance of that right now.
Derek walks back over to Gina, and flips her to her back, before thrusting violently back into her. Her tits bounce obscenely as the bastard plows in and out of her. He gives me a big smile as his hands wrap around her neck, and I can see her eyes bulge as he starts to strangle her.
“You pansy assed bitch!” I cry, hoping to distract him, but he ignores the insult, grinning at me while he slowly chokes the life out of Gina. I can no longer hear her sobs, as they are also cut off. I can see the stark terror in her eyes as she looks at me, pleading for me to do something. She knows what I’m capable of, which makes the look of pleading in her hazel eyes that much more painful.
I know she wants me to use my ability, but I can’t. It’s just not working right now. “I can’t,” I sob, as I watch her dying. My head hurts too much. Maybe if Lela were here to heal me, I could use them, but she’s not.
Wait, isn’t she always watching me?
“Lela!” I yell, ignoring the pain in my chest and head at the effort. “Help me.”
Gina’s eyes slowly close, as her struggles weaken. In desperation, I fight against my bonds, against the pain, needing to get out, to run to her and save her.
Gina’s eyes close, and her limbs go limp, and sick, demented Derek blows his load into the condom.
There is a quick flash of light, and I see Derek look away from me.
“What the fuck?” His hands loosen around Gina’s neck, but it’s too late. She lies unmoving, as Derek stands up, and grabs his broom handle again.
A familiar greenish-yellow light surrounds me, and I don’t waste any time. The broom handle is flying hard and fast at my head, a blow that will likely knock me unconscious, if not worse, when I hit his ‘paralyze’ switch. The broom stops mere centimeters from my temple.
I can feel my body tingling, as it repairs itself under the healing light. My ribs knit back together, and the throbbing in my head lessens until it’s gone. I feel the ropes holding me to the post loosen, and then fall, but my eyes are locked on Derek. My sight is filled with a red haze, as I glare at this evil beast. I can’t even think of him as a man.
I see fear in his beady little eyes, and his lips quiver as I step up to him. I glare at the bully, and would have laugh at the drool that leaks from his mouth, if I weren’t still filled with hatred and rage. Death would be too good for him, and I don’t think I can kill another human, even in my anger. Besides, I’m supposed to SAVE the human race, not kill it.
The healing light is still on me, and I draw all the strength I can for this switch. Just forming it creates an immediate headache behind my eyes, but the light soon relieves me of it. Pushing the switch is another matter. Even the light can’t keep the mental pain at bay, but a quick glance at the lifeless Gina drives my outrage to a new level. The injustice of what Gina’s gone threw at this monster’s hands, fuels me, and slowly the new switch moves.
Derek’s eyes grow large, as what I’m doing starts to take effect. A pitiable wine escapes his throat, and I wonder if he is in pain. I truly hope so. More than any other time in my life, I want to cause pain to another person. Even all the bullying I’d received from Robbie over the years, has never caused a rage in me like the one I’m feeling right now.
I run to Gina, and feel at her neck for a pulse. It’s weak, but it’s there. Then and only then, do I breathe a sigh of relief, and look up to Lela, who is now looking at the nude form of Derek. She is hidden in the shadows, and I can barely make out her form. I wonder what Derek must be thinking as the pink alien faces him.
“Can you heal her?” I ask Lela.
I see Lela’s hands move before her for a moment, and the light shifts to cover me and Gina. I watch, still slightly amazed at what this light can do, as Gina’s bruises turn yellow, and then fade away completely. The few cuts seal themselves. The only evidence left that she had been hurt at all is the crusted blood that spots her smooth skin here and there.
“Thank you,” I say as the light vanishes, but Lela is already gone.
I find our clothes in a pile, near where Derek had come out of the shadows, and quickly dress Gina first. I have a hard time getting her undergarments on, having had a lot more practice getting them off lately, but soon she is fully covered. I dress myself, before standing in front of the motionless statue that is Derek.
I can still hear a weak piteous whining coming from his clenched jaws, as I examine his body. His chest has grown some, his cock and balls shrunk, the condom now hanging onto what is rapidly becoming a clit. Even his hips have widened. The filled condom gives me an idea.
“You will regret today for the rest of your life. If I EVER see you again, I will do much worse than what you are suffering now.” I look him deep in the eyes, wanting to make sure he understands what I’m about to tell him. “I hope you enjoy the rest of your life as a weak, mute, woman.”
I easily make three more switches in Derek, or whatever her name will be after today; one to make her muscles always weak, one sealing away her voice, and the third to make her more compassionate. I only hope it will serve as punishment. It’s not that I consider women to be weak, but for a person like Derek, I can come up with no better torture. Just for an added kick, I turn up his memory, like I had for Shanna earlier. I never want him to forget this moment. Finally, to add insult to injuring, I grab the condom filled with his spunk, and shove it up her vagina, and turn up her fertility. I’m not sure if it will work, but I figure it can’t hurt. With her new compassionate switch, I’m not worried about her abusing any child.
I carry Gina out the door, and see her car parked outside. It’s not until I’ve started the car, and driving away, that I release Derek from her paralysis, as she is at the edge of my senses. Maybe instead of thinking of her as the Joker, I’ll think of her as Harley Quinn.
I use Gina’s phone to call her mom, and let her know that Gina is alright and with me. Her mom seems fine with everything, whether because she is content with anything I do, or because she has no idea what has happened to her daughter, I’m not sure.
I have to carry Gina up to my apartment, but she feels light in my fully recovered arms, and I know my strength is still growing.
Tucking her into my bed, I watch her sleep peacefully for a bit, until I receive a call from Shanna.
I hurry out of the room before answering it, hoping that the Zelda ringtone hasn’t woken the sleeping beauty.
“Hey! You rushed out of class so fast, I didn’t get to ask if you wanted to come over and play games tonight.” Her voice is excited, which strikes me at an odd angle after everything that’s transpired this afternoon.
“I’d love to, but I have to work tonight. Rain check?” I try to sound normal, and think I pull it off. I don’t know what I’m going to do with Gina, while I’m at work.
“Is something wrong? You’ve been avoiding me lately. . .” Uh-oh! Not her too. . .
“I haven’t been avoiding you,” I protest, but can see how she might think that, after turning her away yesterday and now today. “I talked with you before class.”
“Barely. Well, if you say you aren’t I’ll believe you. I’m probably just being emotional. You know how women get sometimes.” And that’s when it dawns on me: it’s that time of the month for Shanna. No wonder she didn’t try to have sex with me the other night, and why she’d kicked me out of my room before she got into bed. It’s not that she’s being shy, but hiding what she was going through. Part of me thinks it’s cute.
“I’ll tell you what; do you work tomorrow?” I hope she doesn’t.
“No, I have it off. Do you work?”
“No, I have it off too. How about we celebrate the beginning of the holiday break, with a marathon gaming session? I’ll even let you win a few this time.” Truth be told, she might be a better gamer than me, but I need to tease a little; If only to wash away today’s events from my mind, and build my own flagging ego..
“Oh-ho! You’re on. I’ll trash your ass three ways from Sunday. You better bring your A-game, mister.” I laugh and tell her I will, before getting off the phone.
“Was that Shanna?” The voice right behind me sends my heart into my throat, as I feel like I jump to the roof, thoroughly startled.
“Um, yeah,” I tell Gina, embarrassed, turning to face her. Her hair is a mess, and there is a wild look in her hazel eyes. Before I can think or say anything else, I’m suddenly gripped by a powerful hug, while she sobs into my shoulder.
“Thank you, Nick. Thank you, thank you, thank you. . .” She continues to thank me, and soaks my shoulder, as I hold her in my arms, thoroughly confused.
Dennis walks in, and wants to know if we need to be alone, but Gina pulls away then. “No, you’re fine,” and then she tugs me into my room.
She closes the door behind her, and keeps hold of my hand, while her eyes examine me. “I know you saved me, but why did you wait so long?”
I still don’t feel comfortable talking about Lela, so I hedge a little on the truth. “When Derek hit my head, he must have done something with my ability. I had to recover from that, before I could use my switches.”
“Oh, Nick! I was so scared, but I knew you would save me. What did you do with that. . . that. . .” She tenses up, and I pull her head back to my shoulder, patting her back.
“SHE, will never be able to do that again, much less talk,” I say.
“She?” Gina giggles slightly, and I think it sounds great. “You can really do that?” Then before I can respond, “Do you really have to work tonight?”
“Yes, but you won’t be alone. You can come with me and sit in the lobby, or I’ll see if Dennis will stay here with you. I think Robin will be here later, too.” I know there is no way Bradley will give me the night off. Not this close to the holidays, and not after he’d already refused to give me this week off to study, and with the economy the way it is, I don’t want to have to find another job. I’m just glad he gave me next week off, so I can see my family. I hate having to leave her, but I really have little choice. I feel like such a heel.
“I don’t want to be around a bunch of strangers. Do you promise to come back here when you get off?” There is no mistaking the fearful hope in her voice.
“I promise,” I say as she pulls away from me, and gives me a quick kiss on the cheek.
She stays in my room, watching as I get dressed for work.
“You know Shanna has a crush on you, right?” Her question shocks me, and I don’t know how to answer. Finally she speaks up after a few seconds of silence. “I don’t mind, really. We aren’t official, or anything. I think she is actually kind of cute.” She glances over my body, before adding,” And with that body you’re building, I’m surprised more women aren’t chasing you.”
If only she knew. . .
I really don’t know what to say to that, so I just grunt noncommittally, and she laughs. I quickly finish getting dressed for work, and make sure Gina is alright staying here with Dennis and Robin for a few hours, until I get back.
“Just come back to me,” she tells me as I walk out the door. She hugs me tight, and I’m almost late because she refuses to let me go.
Work goes by agonizingly slow, my heart in my stomach, except for when Shanna shows up.
“Come to spy, and make sure I’m not making up excuses, huh?” I ask, as I flip over a filet mignon on the grill.
“I believed you,” she says it so defensively, I know she’s lying.
“Oh, so you wanna go back into the freezer, and relive some memories?” I tease, already knowing the answer.
“Is everything always about sex with you?” she accuses.
Oops.
“Sorry, it’s just been awhile, and as always, you look gorgeous.” She smiles and gives me a peck on the lips, before letting me get back to work. It’s not until she is gone, that I realize she didn’t have the ‘happy’ or ‘memory’ switches. That had been Shannon. Those vixens!
As soon as my shift is done, I rush right home, using my switches to turn all the stoplights green.
“Is she okay?” Dennis asks me as soon as I walk in. “She’s taking her third shower since you left.”
Worried, I knock on the bathroom door. “Gina?”
I don’t hear any response, but I ‘m not sure if she can hear me above the shower. The door is locked, but my ability easily takes care of that.
The mirror is fogged up, and steam is pouring from over and around the shower curtain.
“Gina?” I call again.
“How did you. . . oh, right. . . nevermind.” She sounds far away and despondent.
I peek around the curtain, and see her furiously scrubbing her skin with what I have to assume is Robin’s loofa. She sees me, but doesn’t cover up. “Do you have another loofah? I still feel dirty, and I don’t think this one is working.” Her skin looks raw and red, making me wonder how hard she’s been scrubbing.
“Gina, stop. You’re as clean as you’re going to get. Give me the loofah.” I hold out my hand to her, and she just looks me in the eyes for a bit, before finally handing it over.
“I know. I know it doesn’t do any good. You read about these things, but then it happens to you, and it feels like he is under my skin. No matter how hard I scrub, I still feel filthy.” Even as she talks, she’s scratching her skin, leaving red lines where her nails dig into her already raw flesh.
I nod as she speaks, and grab the shower nozzle, rinsing off the soap. As soon as that’s done, I turn off the water, and help her out. She lets me gently dry her, wrapping the towel around her before she hugs me tightly again.
“Oh, Nick. I don’t know what I’m going to do. I can still feel him inside me. I want to throw up!” I should never have left her here, I realize, but the mistake is already made, and I need to take care of things as they are now. I have made a number of mistakes, but concentrating on those won’t fix my current problems.
I remember making the memory switch in Gina, and quickly flip it. She calms down a bit, before pulling away, and looking up at me.
“Did you just do that? You made me forget something. I was just thinking about. . . something, and suddenly. . . I don’t remember. I can recall everything else, but that one thought is gone.”
“You don’t need to suffer,” I whisper. “Let me help you.”
She takes another step away from me, worry in her eyes. “No, don’t take everything away. It hurts, yes, but it happened. I don’t want to forget that you saved me, nor what you saved me from.” I can’t help but admire her strength. Part of me suspects that whatever part I have already deleted was the worst, and she feels as though she can handle the rest.
“I won’t take anything else away, unless you ask me to,” I promise, and she hugs me once more, the towel falling to the floor between us.
I feel her lips touch my neck, then my chin, as they work their way up to my mouth. “Gina, are you sure you should be doing that?” I ask, not wanting her to stop, but also not wanting to cause her any further grief.
“There is still one place I haven’t been able to properly scrub, and there is only one thing I can think of that will get ALL of it. I need you to wash away the last bits of him,” she tells me, and I know she isn’t talking about her memory.
I pick her up, and carry her into my room. Robin gives a small laugh when she sees us, and I realized we probably look a sight, me still in my work clothes, and her naked in my arms.
“You smell like meat,” she tells me as my bedroom door closes behind us.
“Do you want me to go shower first?” I ask, raising one eyebrow.
“No, I like it. Just. . . just love me tonight,” her voice is breathy as I lay her on my bed, and then take off my shirt.
“Stop me at any time, if you need me to,” I tell her earnestly. “I don’t want to hurt you, ever.”
“I know. But hurry. I want to feel you in me. I want to feel all of you, all around me, and nothing else.”
I nod, as I drop my pants to the floor, and kick off my shoes.
She asked me to love her tonight, and while I won’t say the words untruthfully, I can perform the actions. I take her slender ankle in my hands, and bring her toes to my lips. She lets out a gentle sigh, as I kiss each toe, running my tongue across the bottom of her sensitive digits.
I massage her calves, as I kiss and nibble the underside of her foot, tickling her arch with my teeth, and making her giggle. I switch to her other foot, and do the same. I can see that her labia are wet and swollen as I do this, and smile at the serene look that is currently painted across her features.
I let my fingers gently glide up and down her smooth legs, lightly tickling as I set them on my shoulders and alternate kisses between them. Slowly I worked my way up her calves, under her knees, around her slender thighs, gently kissing my way up her red legs to her sex. By the time I finally reach it, her juices are dribbling down her ass crack, and making a puddle on my sheets.
Giving it a tender kiss, I let my hands trail up her flat abdomen, and around the swell of her ample breasts. I don’t touch her nipples, as I lay flat on my stomach, and lightly lick up her leaking fluids. Her hips jump as my tongue barely touches her clit.
She grabs my errant hands, and mashes them against her teats, moaning loudly as my tongue drives into her. “Thank you, Nick. Oh, I need this. Thank you!” Her voice grows in volume, as my mouth does its work, bringing her to a gentle orgasm.
Breaking away from her nether lips, I trail soft kisses along her stomach, and sides. Kissing the undersides of her breasts, and then moving my head between her two soft mountains, I press them together, and licked my way up to the hollow at the base of her neck.
I feel my penis bump against her vulva, but make no move to enter her. Instead, I continue my kisses over her left shoulder, even kissing her armpit as I move down her arm, to her elbow, and wrist. When I reach her hands, I kiss her palm, then along each finger, giving each tip a kiss, before returning to the palm, and kissing up the next digit.
She reaches down between us, gripping my member, and moans as she rubs the head against her slit. Her hips hunch against me, wanting me inside her, but I’m not ready yet.
Finishing with her left hand, I bring my head around, brushing her lips lightly with my own, before dropping back down to her other shoulder. She moans in frustration as she tries to capture my mouth, and tries again to get my head inside her, but to no avail. I want to cleanse her body with my kisses, before I enter her.
I give her right arm and hand the same treatment as I’d given the left, and then prop myself up on my hands, as I look down at her. Her hair is still wet, and I realize I will have to use another pillow tonight, but right now I just think how gorgeous she is. There is no mistaking the hunger and desire in her greenish-blue eyes, or the unmistakable soft look of love.
I drop my lips to hers, at the same time I move my hips forward, getting half my cock in her, in one movement. Her mouth hungrily devours mine, in a kiss that is equal parts love, lust, need, and desire.
Her hands grip my ass, and help me set a slow and steady pace, gently sinking my length into her velvety folds. Derek had said she was loose, but her love canal grips me with a force that I almost fear will strangle my cock, if she wasn’t so wet. Has Lela’s healing light made her even tighter?
Gina’s hands go to my face, as she starts to cum around my rod, pulling me deeper into our kiss, and we both moan with pleasure. The sound of my voice increases her arousal, and she starts to buck under me with earnest.
I pull out of her, and roll her over onto her stomach. Putting my face back between her legs, I lick her juices up from her crack, running my tongue over her asshole. She jumps slightly when I do that, and moans. I kiss both globes of her rear, and then gently up and around her back. She is moaning in earnest by the time I reach her neck. “You taste divine,” I whisper into her ear.
“I want to feel you in my ass,” she tells me, twisting her head around to look at me.
“Did he—” I can’t finish the sentence.
“No, he didn’t. But I said I want to feel all of you, ALL over me. Please, Nick. I need this.” The sadness, mixed with pleading in her tone, wins me over. “Your tender care is making me feel better.”
I nod, giving her cheek a quick peck, before slipping two fingers down to her pussy. Quickly lubing then up with her juices, I slip first one, then two fingers into her rectum. I intentionally moan each time I do, and feel her shudder with pleasure. When I slip my third finger in, she nearly screams as an orgasm crashes over her sensitive psyche. Figuring she is loosened up enough, I place my phallus back into her vagina to lube it up, then pull out and place it between her cheeks. It takes me a moment to get the angle right, and a bit of pressure to get my head past her sphincter, but we gasp and moan, as I break through.
“God, I needed this! I love how you feel inside me. Pussy, ass, mouth. . . Fuck me, Nick. Fuck me, and wash him completely away.” The sadness is gone now, leaving only determination and desire.
My cock is plenty slick from her juices, as is her crack from what had leaked out of her, but I take my time, slowly slipping my length into her colon. Slipping my hands under her chest, I feel her hard nipples between my fingers, as I get the last bit of my prick inside her.
“Fuck me.” That one command is all I need, as I pull out, and slip back into her. I hit a frenzied pace, and know I’m getting close. I’m moaning constantly, reveling in the tight feeling her bunghole is delivering to every inch of my schlong. It’s not until her fourth or fifth orgasm in this position that I realize what my voice is doing to her.
Her sphincter suddenly grips my rod even harder than before, and it’s too much. We cum together, as I fill her bowels with my semen, and collapse onto her back, kissing the back of her neck as I unload. It feels like I loose a gallon inside her, by the time my orgasm and aftershocks finally wash past me.
I roll onto my back, breathing heavily, and my skin pebbled with sweat.
She places her head on my chest, and cuddles up to my side. “I think a shower is in order,” her soft voice breaks the lethargy that is starting to creep over me, and I groan. Gina shudders in pleasure, and then laughs. “Not for me, though I probably need another one now, too. You positively reek of sex and meat.”
We shower together, and I gently wash her body, massaging as I go, and she returns the favor. Dry once again, we step back into my room, accompanied by the unmistakable sounds of Robin and Dennis going at it.
Gina gives me a wink, before stating, “He watched us have sex, I think its only fare we return the favor.”
I smile inwardly, and think she is going to be okay after all, as she tiptoes towards my roommate’s door.
It’s unlocked, not that that matters, and already cracked open. Did he intend for us to watch?
Gina cracks the door more, and peaks inside, then turns to me, smiling. My word, but how good that smile looks on her, right now. Opening the door the rest of the way, she slips inside.
Shaking my head, I follow after the blonde. Robin is on top of Dennis, his long cock shoved deep into her cunt, and one of her fake tits locked between his lips. Robin’s long red tresses flow down her back, and I marvel at the strength she must have in her abs to thrust so powerfully atop Dennis. We watch for a bit, feeling myself grow hard again, until Gina indicates she is ready to go.
As soon as we are back in my room, Gina ravishes me again, crying out in sweet release as the day’s events are overlaid with my tender care.
“Thank you, Nick. I love you,” is the last thing I hear before exhaustion and bliss overtake me.
Chapter 10
A pleasant sensation spreads through my body, slowly waking me up. Feeling really good, I think maybe Lela’s green/yellow light is on me, but an odd noise fills my ears. It takes a few seconds for my sleep bleary eyes to focus, and I moan loudly as I see what’s happening.
Gina is busily and noisily sucking on my dick. Her lips are stretched taut around my girth, and at the sound of my moan, she looks up at me, and hunger is in her eyes.
She lifts her head from my lap; her soft blonde hair tickling my thighs, “I was wondering how long it would take you to wake up,” she smiles.
“Good morning to you, too,” I say, returning the grin. “Why don’t you swing around here, and I’ll do the same for you?”
“Uh-uh, no thanks. I’m a little tender this morning. You just lay back and enjoy. You’ve already done more than you’ll ever know for me. You were moaning in your sleep. I rather like how your switches affect me.” She drops her head back down, and I feel her lips brush the underside of my cock, while her hand holds the other side. She runs her mouth up and down me a few times, then slips my head back between her lips, and slurps noisily. Her tongue works around the rim, flicking it, and driving me crazy with the sensation. It doesn’t take long, before I’m hunching my hips, and blowing my wad down her throat, at the same time my alarm goes off.
She hungrily swallows all I give her, and then milks me for the last few drops before pulling away, and coming up to kiss my nipple and lays her head on my chest.
Gina hears my alarm still going off. Curious, she asks, “That sounds like a sad song. What is it?”
“My alarm,” I explain stupidly, my mind still fogged from sleep and post-orgasmic bliss. “It’s from one of my all-time favorite video games. From a sad scene where a character dies,” I tell her, wondering what she will think of that.
“Hmm, sometimes I forget you’re a geek. You’re such a wonderful lover. . . Are all geeks as good as you?” She props her chin on my chest as she looks up at me.
I laugh lightly, before answering. “I’ve heard it said that geeks make better lovers, because they rarely get any, and they study how to please their partner for when they get the chance.”
“Mmm,” she purrs, giving my chin a quick peck, and then laying flat on my chest again, “You do indeed please me. You must have memorized the book.” She pats my now limp member, and I laugh again. “Why do you wake up to that song though, if the memory is sad?”
“Good question. I’ll have to change it again.” I don’t want to explain to her why I had changed it from the Dalek’s ‘Exterminate’ one I’d had before, and am glad she doesn’t ask. Flipping off my alarm with my mind, I untangle myself from her arms and legs. “I’d better get ready for class. I have my last two finals today.”
Gina smoothly gets out of my bed, and if she hadn’t just given me a great blowjob, the mere sight of her body would have had me ready to go. Recalling all the events from yesterday, I really hope that she’ll be okay. If last night is any indicator, she truly is a tough woman.
Derek, or Harley Quinn, as I want to think of her now, is another matter. I quest my mind out for her switches, and can’t sense them. I feel a little guilty for what I’d done to him, wondering if I’d gone too far, but another glance at the gorgeous Gina, firms my resolve. I hope he gets pregnant, and it’s a tough pregnancy!
Robin has some coffee going when we leave my room, and the two women chat amiably, while I eat my cereal. Dennis comes out of the bathroom, and walks over to me.
“Enjoy the show?” he whispers in my ear, before saying louder: “Hey, I’ve been meaning to talk to you.” I look up at him, curious as to what he wants. “Remember all those people I was telling you about? The ones with special abilities?” Gina starts to choke on her coffee, and Robin has to pat her on the back. Dennis, thankfully, doesn’t notice, as I lock up also. “Well, it looks like there are getting to be more and more of them. And get this, the girl in India who can fly volunteered to have her DNA checked. I guess people are starting to call her a demon, or an alien or something. I dunno. Anyway, she is definitely human. No one can figure out why or how she can fly. The weirdest thing is that these freaks are popping up all over the world. What do you think it means?” I don’t like the term ‘freak,’ flashes of Harley Quinn saying it yesterday, but decide not to mention that to him.
“I dunno. Maybe it’s some vast alien conspiracy to take over the world with super-mutants,” I try to laugh as I say it, though I’m afraid it sounds a bit forced. Maybe if I make a joke of it, he’ll think of something else. Thinking of the flying girl, I’m glad that the human race hasn’t yet fully mapped out the human genome. I can only imagine what might happen if the wrong government got their hands on the ability to activate superhuman abilities.
My ruse works. “I thought you’d be interested in something like this, not make a joke out of it.”
“Sorry,” I tell him sincerely, “I am. I actually looked up some of them the other day. I believe something IS going on, but how will I know what it is?” Because I am part of it, I think, but don’t supply that answer to him. “It does interest me. I’ve just been so busy with finals, work,” I glance at Gina, “and other things. Lemme know what you find?”
Gina offers to drive me to class, and this time I accept. “Does anybody else know about you?” She asks as she turns the first corner.
“You’re the only human I’ve told,” I say, hoping she won’t pick up on the distinction.
“Really? Not even Shanna?” I shake my head. “Wow. Thank you. So. . .” she trails off, and I wonder what she’s going to say next. “You’re going to hang out with Shanna tonight, right? I heard you on the phone last night.”
I feel foolish and guilty, but I had made plans with the brunette, to celebrate the start of the holiday break.
“Umm, yeah. . .” I reply sheepishly.
Gina laughs and pats my leg, though the laugh sounds slightly forced. “Relax. I don’t have a claim on you and I don’t own you. Maybe one day. . . But for right now, I’m just glad I have you as I do. You’ve trusted me with a secret no one else knows, and you’ve been there for me when I’ve really needed you.” But I hadn’t been there when she’d been kidnapped, I berate myself. “How can I be jealous of her?” I wonder if she is trying to convince me or herself. “What are you doing for the holidays?” Gina asks as she changes the subject.
“I’m headed down south to spend it with my family,” I tell her, hoping she’s not planning on me spending the entire holiday with her. Not, that that would be any hardship, but I really am looking forward to seeing my mom, and having some home cooked meals. My dad is another story. . .
“Oh. . . Okay. Will you be back soon?” I can hear the disappointment in her voice. While I feel bad for letting her down, there isn’t much I can do about it.
“I’ll be gone for about a week, coming back just after New Year’s.” Part of me hates to leave her for that long, worried about her well-being, but I haven’t seen my family since the summer.
Gina sucks in her bottom lip as she pulls into the parking lot. “I don’t want to be a pain. . . but. . . um. . . Do think your parents will mind. . . if. . .” I know what she is asking, and am fairly certain my mom won’t mind, but want to be sure first.
“I’ll see what they say, but what about your mom? Won’t she be lonely?” I don’t want Nancy to go without being with her family.
“I’m sure she won’t mind, if you’re there to ask her. She really likes you. I’m just afraid of being away from you for that long.” Her voice has gained a tremulous quality to it. “What if Derek comes back?”
“She can’t hurt you anymore. I promise.” But I promise to see what I can do. I guess Gina is still healing after all. Thankfully, I still can’t sense any of Harley Quinn’s switches.
Robbie sees me getting out of Gina’s car, and while he frowns at her for a moment, when he walks over, he greets her cordially enough.
“I don’t know how or what you did, but thank you, Nick.” He grabs my hand, and shakes it in a tight grip that last week would have crushed my hand, but this week, mine seems just as firm. “Friends?”
“Friends,” I reply, glad to turn this long-term enemy into an ally. And to think, all I had to do was get special abilities, steal his girlfriend, shame him, and then set him up with the head cheerleading snob. Easy!
We go our separate ways, and I head to my first class. Shannon sees me after I’m done with my final, and strolls up to me.
“So, are we still on for tonight?” She asks, and despite how identical she looks and sounds to her sister, Shanna, it takes me a second to realize what she means.
“I have plans with Shanna tonight. Why, what’s up, Shannon?” I smile at the shocked look on her face. I’m glad I’d put that switch in Shanna so that I’m able to tell the two apart.
“How did you do that? Even our parents have a hard time telling us apart. . . unless we’re naked.” I can’t help but grin at her consternation.
“Naked, huh? That might be fun. What’s different then?” I have to admit I’m curious. Physically they had both appeared the same, but then again, I hadn’t seen them naked together. . . Just the thought of that causes a rise in my pants.
Her confusion turns to a sly grin before she answers. “I guess you’ll just have to find out. See you tonight Nick.” She gives my ass a squeeze as she walks by. I turn around and watch her nice ass as she leaves. Is it just me or does it seem like her hips have a little extra sway in them?
I wonder what I’d set myself up for tonight, and a smile splits my lips, and I shake my head in wonder.
My last final is after lunch, so I go back to the library, to see if I can come up with any more ideas for defeating the demons. I start Google-ing for ways that aliens are defeated in popular sci-fi. I don’t think I can create a virus that’ll kill them, computer or biological, and I don’t have some genius pre-teen boy to lead a fleet against them. Somehow I doubt that nukes will be strong enough, and in the end, I walk to lunch and then my last class with no better ideas, than I’d walked in with.
I’m going to have to talk it over with Lela, but she’d left me alone last night, and I don’t know why. Is she jealous over Shanna and Gina? She hadn’t talked to me yesterday, both when she’d helped me save Gina from Derek, and when she’d stayed in the shadows, making it hard to even see her. She also hadn’t been in that blue room the other night, when she pulled me to wherever she is. I’m worried that my mistake with her ‘in heat’ switch, might have something to do with it as well. What must she think of me? Probably, that I’m a brutish human, barely better than the demons, and not worth saving.
But, I hope she’s compassionate enough to still want to help save the human race.
I actually have to struggle through my last final, but am glad when it’s done.
Lindsey, Brent’s sister, follows me out.
“That was a tough one, huh?” I hadn’t noticed her since the night at her brother’s party, and the image of her brother crawling on top of her fills my mind for a moment, before I can dispel it.
“Yeah, I think it was my hardest one.” I turn to start walking home, but she follows after me.
“Hey, I, um, want to talk to you. About last Saturday?” I know what she is going to say, so I want to alleviate her concerns.
“Don’t worry. I haven’t told anyone, and quite honestly it doesn’t bother me.” Especially not after what’s happened with Gina, Nancy, and me. I don’t tell her that it had actually turned me on, also.
She gives me a funny stare for a moment. “Oh, that. Yeah, I’m surprised it happened, too. I never thought of him that way until that night. Thanks for not telling anyone. But what I meant was, about Shanna. That was really her sister Shannon. I’ve seen them both in gym, and you can tell the difference if you know where to look.”
This is twice now I’ve heard that, and my curiosity is piqued. Just as I get ready to ask her though, she turns away from me, and takes off, yelling, “Thanks again!”
I shake my head as I walk home. That was an odd and very random encounter. But I don’t think about it too much and turn my thoughts once again to Shanna and Shannon. Is there a mole or a birthmark one has, that the other doesn’t? If the opportunity arises, I’m going to find out.
I give Gina a quick call, and she reassures me she is much better.
As soon as I walk into the apartment, I go to shower. Thoughts of being in there with Gina last night float through my head, but I try to douse them as I cleanse. Once I’m all dried off and dressed again, I go through my game collection, pulling my favorites out, before realizing that we haven’t decided on where we will have our gaming marathon.
Calling Shanna up, I ask her.
“Well, last time we played at your place, so why don’t we do it here?” She asks me. “Besides, I have the bigger TV.” I can’t argue with that logic. “By the way, I just have one question.”
“Yeah?” I ask, wondering what she wants to know.
“Why aren’t you over here yet?” she asks. I laugh as I hang up the phone, grab my best games, and since I don’t know how long I’ll be staying, a bag of clothes and toiletries.
Shanna doesn’t live too far away, but the drive seems to drag on, I’m in such a rush to get there. Just as I’m parking, I get a text from Gina, “Have fun tonight, and don’t forget me. XOXOXO”
I smile, and am thankful that she’s not trying to control me. I’d thought of her as clingy and needy only a few days ago, but that opinion is starting to change. She seems like a sweet and caring girl, but at the same time, just wants someone to be with her and protective of her; an odd juxtaposition, considering the strength of her character, after her ordeal yesterday.
I feel one of my switches approach the door a moment before it opens. Shanna looks at me, and she is wearing the same clothes Shannon had worn earlier today.
“If you know who I am, you get a kiss.” She smiles widely at me.
I decide to play along. “Hmm, let’s see. I talked with Shannon earlier today, and she was wearing that outfit, so I’m going to go with Shanna.”
“Nope! You—Hey! How’d you know?” She’d thought she had me, but her disgruntled look only makes me laugh.
“I believe you owe me a kiss,” I tell her, instead of answering her question.
One side of her mouth quirks up in a half smile, as she bats her long lashes at me. She steps up to me quickly, and gives me a quick peck on the lips. I try to catch her, but she spins away too quickly, and runs inside. “That’s all you get for a lucky guess.”
I smile ruefully as I follow. She hadn’t told me what KIND of a kiss. . .
Shannon is setting out Doritos and hands me a Mountain Dew Voltage when I walk into the main room.
“I saw you and Lindsey talking today. Are you two a thing now?” She asks solicitously. I wonder what she is driving at. I’m beginning to see that these two sisters are rather devious, and know that I’m really going to have to watch myself around them.
“No, she just wanted to make sure I knew it had been you at Brent’s party, is all.” I reply while I crack open the soda.
“One of these days, Nick, you’re going to tell me how you can tell us apart,” Shanna says, coming out of her room, and pulling down a different shirt. I have to laugh when I read it. It says: “These are not the boobs you’re looking for,” with arrows pointing to each breast. “So, which game am I going to humiliate you in, first?”
I laugh again, “You pick. That way it will be more humiliating when I stomp you.”
Both twins laugh, and I realize that even their laughter is the same. With either one, I think it sounds truly musical.
We spend the next few hours playing various games, and while I hold my own well enough, sometimes the girls team up on me, and then I stand no chance. Both of them are excellent gamers. I briefly wonder how rare it is to find girls as beautiful as these who are also gamers.
As the sun goes down, one of them puts a beer in front of me (I wasn’t paying attention to which one, being too absorbed in defeating her sister), and I don’t realize what it is until I take my first swallow. As I’m choking with the unexpected flavor hitting my throat, my game character is defeated.
“That’s a cheap trick,” I complain, as I try to clean the beer off my chin.
“Oh, I’m sorry. We thought you were old enough to handle alcohol,” Shanna teases, and I realize it had been her that’d given me the beer.
“We can make some Kool-Aid, if you prefer,” her sister taunts right after.
Just to show them, I quickly down the beer. Shanna is just within arm’s reach, and this time I succeed in snatching her wrist before she can get away. Growling, I use my newfound strength to pull her down into my lap, and start tickling her sides.
“I’ll show you what I can handle!” I exclaim, as Shanna goes into hysterics at my tickling touch.
A pillow hits me in the face, a moment before Shannon tackles me, giving Shanna the opportunity to slip away. The attack had been too sudden, and Shannon pulls away as well, before I can get a hold of her.
Shanna is breathing heavily, as she looks at me. She is trying to look cross, but the smile behind her long lashes gives away her true feelings. So does her ‘happy’ switch.
“I want to play a different game,” she says finally, as her breathing comes under control. By her tone, I know she doesn’t mean a different video game.
“What do you have in mind?” I ask my curiosity piqued.
“We go into my room,” she says, indicating her sister and her, “and come out wearing something different, and you have to guess who we are, as we come out, one at a time. If you get it right, we have to remove one article of clothing, keep it off, and take a drink. If you’re wrong, you have to.”
I know I can’t lose that game. “That’s not fair. I’ll never lose, and you’ll just cheat,” I exclaim.
“We never cheat!” argues Shannon, but I look at the beer that had distracted me, and the pillow she’d used against me, watching her cheeks flush red. “That wasn’t cheating, that was tactics. I tell you what, we’ll mark the inside of one of our hands, so that you can’t see it when we come out, but that way we’ll have proof when you’re wrong.”
“You don’t understand,” I try to say. “I always know who I’m talking with now. You’ll never win.” They must think I’m just bragging, like I’ve been doing all night, because they still insist on doing it.
Okay,” I say, “but don’t complain when I’m still dressed, and you’re both naked.” I draw a circle on the inside of Shanna’s hand, and an X on Shannon’s. The two brunettes walk into Shanna’s room, and one of them walks out a few minutes later.
“Shanna,” I say without hesitation, feeling her ‘happy’ switch drop as she loses the round. She takes off one of her shoes and takes a sip of beer, before walking back into the bedroom.
Shannon comes out next, without wearing any shoes, but she ends up losing as well. She claims that her shoe is already off, so that counts and I don’t argue. I feel guilty, because I truly can’t lose this game.
Soon enough, both women are completely naked, and slightly tipsy.
“That’s really not fair,” Shanna grumps, stamping her foot. “How do you know?”
My eyes are ogling both of their bodies, trying to see the one difference in the two, which has been hinted at more than once today, but can’t seem to find anything. The two are as identical as my eyes can make out.
“Maybe I can read minds,” I joke, realizing that I should have thrown a few of the guesses. They had tried every trick they could think of to fool me, but they can’t change or hide the switches in Shanna.
“We’ve never lost,” Shannon complains, and I wonder how many times they’ve done this. How many other men have been duped out of their clothing, hoping to have a chance at seeing these two beautiful twins naked?
“I tried to warn you. I KNOW.” Then I have an idea. “How about all or nothing?” I ask.
The twins look at one another, then back to me, with identical stares. “Go on,” Shanna states.
I take a deep breath before I speak. I’m not near as tipsy as they are, and don’t know how they will react. “I understand that there is a difference between you two, that can only be seen when naked. Since you’re already naked, if I can figure out what it is, I get a REAL kiss from each of you. If I fail, I have to down a whole beer, and completely strip.”
Shannon’s eyes grow large as she smiles widely, and she says, “Done!” a little too triumphantly.
I’m worried that she accepted that too easily. How small of a difference is it? I stand up and approach them, but they back off. “What are you doing?” Shanna demands.
“I have to examine you,” I tell her, returning the triumphant smile her sister had given me a moment ago.
Shanna succumbs to my argument, and this time they stand still as I walk up to them.
I run my hands along their stomachs first, but both feel the same: smooth and flat. I walked behind them, and checked out their backs, but still no discernible difference. Not even a freckle or mole on either one.
I cop a feel of each ass cheek, making them both jump as I do it. Walking back to the front, they are both clean-shaven. I heft each of their breasts, and still I can’t figure out what is different. Their legs look the same, their toes, everything. Even their labia are the same shape. The only difference I can find in either one is the switches I’d made in Shanna, and that doesn’t count.
I examine them once more, but with the same result. Finally, defeated, I give up.
“I can’t tell. You win.” I say. I wonder if they notice the incongruity of what I said. Here I was, easily able to tell the two of them apart thanks to the switches I’d made. But I just told them that I can’t find any physical differences between them. How, then, can I tell them apart? It may be the alcohol affecting them, but I’m not about to complain, when they don’t call me on it.
Shannon hands me my beer, and I down it, before removing my clothes.
“You’ve been working out!” Shannon exclaims as I disrobe, and I grin at her. Both women give a small sigh when my manhood comes out, neither limp, nor hard, but somewhere in-between.
“So, what is it?” I want to know. “What is the difference?”
Both women bust up laughing. It takes a moment before Shannon can get enough breath to tell me. “There isn’t one. I planted that idea in you, to play a trick on you. I even got Lindsey in on it. That’s why she talked to you, today.” She starts laughing again, and I feel the fool. I had been duped. I can’t be too angry though, because I had cheated on their game too. I just hope they never asked me how I can tell them apart.
“Oh, don’t look so upset,” Shanna says to me. “I’ll still give you a kiss.” She places her hands on my shoulders, stands on her toes, and this time the kiss she gives me is a real one. Her tongue slides between my lips, as her arms wind around my neck, and her hard nipples press into my chest. I eagerly put my arms around her slender waist, as I meet her tongue with my own. I had already been semi-stiff from having them naked before me, but now with one of them pressed against me; I’m poking her in the stomach.
“Hey, no fair,” Shannon complains when her sister pulls away from me. “He lost! He should be kissing us.”
Not one to argue at such a genuine idea, I step over to her, wrap my right arm around her waist, and pull her to me. She squeals as I place my hand behind her head, and pull her lips to mine. She hungrily devours my lips and tongue, while her hands drop down to my naked ass, giving my cheeks a firm squeeze.
Shannon backs me up to the couch, and when my heels strike it, I sit down, heavily. She grins as she straddles my knees, grab my cheeks, and pull my face back into the kiss.
“It’s my turn to have him tonight,” Shanna complains. “You had him last.”
Shannon breaks off the kiss long enough to look her sister in the eye. “It’s not my fault you didn’t take the opportunity when you stayed at his place.” Part of me feels like a piece of meat. Another part doesn’t care.
“You know why I didn’t,” Shanna shoots back, and I’m now certain that she’d been on the rag. Not that I’m adverse to the idea of having sex with a woman during her time of the month, but I enjoy cunnilingus, and I’m averse to earning my redwings!
Shannon ignores her though, as she turns back to me, kissing me thoroughly. Shanna plops down next to us, folding her arms underneath her ample breasts, and pouts.
Wondering what I might get away with, I place my hand on Shanna’s thigh, and she doesn’t remove it. I slowly slide my hand up, but before I reach her crotch, she grabs my hand, and places it back further down. Shannon is really starting to moan into our kiss, but I assume it’s to make her sister jealous, as I’m not doing anything more than kissing her.
I decide to try a different tact with Shanna, and grab her right arm. Shannon is still over my legs, and my cock is standing up between us. Pulling Shanna’s hand to my stiff member, she fights me a bit, before succumbing, and wrapping her slender fingers around its length. I start to move her hand up and down the length, and after a few strokes, I let go. Her hand continues to jack me off, and I place my hand back on her thigh. A few seconds later, Shanna starts to moan as my fingers rub her clit. I feel no evidence of a tell-tale string.
Shannon pulls away from me when her sister moans, and sees what’s happening. She glares at the hand on my rod, but before she can say anything, I lean forward, and suck one of her nipples between my teeth. I nibble lightly on the stiffened red flesh, and Shannon moans for real this time. I bring my free hand to her crotch, and easily slip my middle two fingers into her already wet snatch.
Shanna, pulls my hand away from her crotch, but her other hand remains on my stick, so I don’t mind. A second later, I feel her hair brush against my stomach just before her lips engulf my cock, and I moan into Shannon’s tit.
Deciding to get more comfortable, I tilt my body to the side, moving Shannon’s body with me. I move her up until I can taste her pussy, while I lay back on the couch.
“Get that cock nice and warmed up for me, Shanna,” Shannon orders her twin. My cock wobbles side-to-side as Shanna shakes her head, and for a second I feel her teeth. She wants it first.
Shanna is devious about it though. She waits until Shannon is cumming on my lips, before getting up, straddling my crotch, and impaling herself on my spear. Shannon realizes she’s been tricked, but I quickly nibble on her clit, and she forgets about it.
Shanna is using long powerful strokes to get me further into her crevice, and pretty soon I feel her crotch touch my balls, and feel that strangling sensation around the top of my cock again. Shanna cries out, and I let my cock twitch inside her a few times.
I move my mouth away from Shannon’s pussy, and she looks down to see what I’m doing. “Remember Brent’s party?” I ask her.
She knows immediately what I mean. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you, you little pervert.” Her words are angry, but I remember how wet she’d gotten when Brent started to play with his sister. I go back to eating her out, curious what she will do.
After a few seconds, she gets off my face, and I’m afraid I’ve gone too far. She brings her lips down near my ear, and whispers, “Only for you, and only because you have such a wonderful cock. We’ve shared boyfriends, but we’ve never done anything with each other.” She glances at her slowly rocking sister, and I hear her mumble, “I better not regret this.” But, licking her lips, I smile as she stands back up, and sits back on my face; this time turned the other way. I shove my tongue as far inside her as it will go, as she leans over.
I feel a hand at my crotch, and guess that Shannon is now playing with her sister’s pussy.
“Shannon, what—” She cuts off as she moans loudly, and he inner muscles grip my cock as she comes. She is breathing pretty heavy, as she starts to talk again. “Why are you. . . That feels good on my nipple. . . What made you. . . Ohhhh, yes, rub right there. Ahhhh, fuck, you know right where to touch me. I think I’m gonna cum, again!”
This time as her pussy grips me, I know I’m close to, and start grunting, as I buck my hips. Shannon shoves her sister off me before I shoot my first volley, however, and swallows my load as it comes out of me. I dive into Shannon’s cunt with my tongue, while she sucks cum from me, until she is cumming all over my face as well, her juices dripping from my chin.
Shannon’s talented mouth doesn’t let me go limp. She gets off of me, and goes over to her sister, plastering their lips together, and I see my cum switch mouths. If I hadn’t already still been hard, that would have done it for me. With the one pussy I hadn’t been in tonight free, I stand up, and get behind her. My cock is still slick from Shanna’s cum, and Shannon’s saliva, and it easily slides into the latter’s tight tunnel.
Shannon moans as I bottom out in her, and still have a bit left outside. I notice that Shanna is eagerly kissing her sister, and Shannon actually has a couple fingers in her sister’s cunny.
I begin working my hips back and forth, pounding into Shannon, and making her grunt every time I hit her uterus. Shanna comes on her sister’s fingers, and a moment later, Shannon lifts her head, to look back at me.
“That’s it, stud. Fuck my tight pussy. Pound it hard, and make me cum. Make me cum, while I make my sister cum on my hand. Come on! FUCK me!” I take her order to heart, and slam into her as hard as I can go. On the third thrust, just as had happened with Shanna before, I feel something extremely tight slip around the end of my cock, and Shannon shrieks. “Oh god, that’s deep!” She shakes, as an orgasm overtakes her, and her knees buckle. She collapses to the floor, pulling off me with an unmistakable sucking sound, moaning, and shaking, as a small puddle begins to leak between her thighs.
Shannon’s hand is still within her sister, but I remove it, as I get between Shanna’s legs. I slide into her with ease, not quite going all the way in, and smile as her eyes roll back in her head. Grabbing a breast in each hand, I start up a nice slow rhythm, both of us moaning at our blissful connection.
Shannon finally recovers on the floor, and stands back up. She smiles down at us, and then reaches down to where we are connected and starts playing with her twin’s clit. This puts her breasts right by my mouth, and I’m not going to pass up that meal. With a tit in each hand, and another in my mouth, I don’t think life can get any better.
A few seconds later it does, as Shanna cums hard, ecstasy wracking her body, as she twists and writhes against my invading pole, and her sister’s fingers. She is moaning so loudly, and gripping me so tightly, I start to cum too. My own body locks up, as I deposit my load into half of this beautiful geek team.
Exhausted, I fall back on the couch, releasing all three tits, and slipping out of Shanna.
I watch through blurry eyes, as Shannon dives between her sister’s thighs, and starts to suck my cum out of her sister.
“Oh, Shannon! Yes right there, lick me there. Ohhhh, you know right what to do! Oh, fuck, you’re gonna make me cum again. Oh fuck, oh fuck, OH FUCK!” Shanna’s fingers are tangled in her sister’s hair, as she cries out in incestuous bliss.
When Shanna finally relaxes, her eyes grow wide, and she backs away from her sister.
“What made you do that?” She demands. I can’t tell if she’s angry, she’s so out of breath, or just curious, and worry starts to seep into my gut.
“I’m sorry,” I tell her, not wanting there to be any bad blood between these two. “I asked her to.”
Shanna stares at me incredulously, until her sister speaks up. “I wouldn’t have done it if I didn’t want to, Shanna. He might have asked me, but I’ve wanted to do that for a long time.”
“But we’re SISTERS!” Shanna exclaims. “That’s incest!”
“You didn’t complain at the time,” Shannon argues in a tone that makes it hard to argue back.
“Yes, but. . . Well, I did enjoy it, but. . . You wanted to?” The anger slowly leaches out of her, leaving only curiosity. “But we agreed to share boyfriends, not each other.”
I wonder briefly if this means I have been upgraded from REALLY good friend status, to boyfriend. It also makes me wonder again about just how many times they’ve done this before. Either way, I truly don’t have any complaints right now.
“I only agreed to that, because I thought that is what YOU wanted,” Shannon says, and we all laugh. The two sisters hug each other tightly, until I complain about being left out. Then they both tackle me, laughing, as they attempt to tickle me. With my current strength, however, I easily get the better of the two, and soon have both of them squealing with beautiful laughter. Next thing I know, Shanna turns the tables on me, as she sucks my cock between her lips, and I realize that I’ve grown hard once more.
The only thing I can think of, as to why I’m recovering so quickly, is that marathon sex session with Lela.
By the end of the night, none of us know where one body ends, and another begins.
And Lela doesn’t come for me again.
Chapter 11
The sun shines pleasantly as we drive south. The roads are dry, though the sides are piled up high with snow. All in all it’s a pleasant Sunday drive. At least, it would’ve been if not for a couple of things. Nancy is sitting in the back seat, humming softly to herself, and Lela had refused to talk to me again last night.
Nancy’s presence doesn’t bother me as much as Lela’s attitude. When I’d called my family to see if Gina could come down, my mom had asked after her mom, and then insisted that I invite her as well. Nancy had hemmed and hawed at first, but Gina convinced her it would be good to not be alone for the holidays. I just kept my mouth shut. I didn’t want to influence her decision, and to be honest, I really don’t know how I feel about it. A part of me was hoping to get some alone time with Gina, but that’s less likely with her mom there.
Then there’s the issue of the chance of my family finding out what I’d done with the two women. Somehow I’m sure my parents would freak out, especially my dad. My sister might take it better, but she’s not likely to be there after that last blow-up with our father, even if it is Christmas. No matter what, I don’t want it getting out.
Yesterday had flown by, as Shanna, Shannon, and I recovered from the night’s exertions, sleeping most of the day. I’d gone to see Gina after calling my mom that evening, and she was ecstatic as she packed. The two women had decide to go do some shopping, and I left them to it, realizing I would have to do some extra Christmas shopping myself, ordering gifts for the twins, and wrapping Gina’s.
I’m not sure if I should get anything for Donna Frankens, and figure propriety dictates otherwise. I don’t want her to get her in any trouble, if someone were to find out.
Luckily Nancy opts to pay for gas, as I’ve spent more than I’d meant to last night.
I had a peaceful night alone, and was relieved when Lela took me. It dawns on me that she only takes me on nights when no one is sleeping with me. I hope that means she isn’t jealous, but when she refused to show herself again, even when I desperately pleaded that I needed to talk to her concerning ways to defeat the demons. Silence and the strength building white light are all that meet my pleas.
“I hope your family likes me,” Gina worries for what feels like the hundredth time.
“Relax. You’ll be fine,” I reassure her again, then think I’d probably better warn her. “I haven’t told you about my sister, have I?” She shakes her head. “She’s a lesbian. She came out about three years ago. My mom doesn’t mind so much; though she regrets not having any grandchildren from her, so don’t be surprised if she asks when we’re having kids.”
“Not for awhile, I hope,” Gina tells me with a laugh. I remember Robbie complaining that Gina had wanted kids, so that statement kind of surprises me. “I want to finish college first.” I guess I hadn’t gotten the whole story.
“My dad flipped out, though, called her devil spawn and other not so nice things. He’s calmed down since then, but still doesn’t like it, and we’ve barely heard from her since.”
“A parent should always support their children’s life decisions,” Nancy says from the back seat. “Give them advice if we think they’re making mistakes, but if it’s what they truly want. . .” Gina reaches over, and squeezes my leg.
“Thanks, mom. Love you, too,” Gina says sincerely.
I decide not to tell them that my dad had been screaming at my mom in the background when I’d called. After Nancy’s husband had left her, I can only hope that my parents don’t get into it too heavily. They had loved each other once, but I’ve noticed them growing more distant over the last few years. Summer, my sister, blames herself for our parent’s issues, but I doubt it has to do solely with her.
We pull in about mid-afternoon, and mom runs out to give me a big hug. I feel my cheeks burn at mom’s P.D.A. in front of Gina and Nancy, but suffer through it, knowing that she’s missed her only son.
“My word!” She exclaims pulling away from me, and squeezing my arms. “You’ve been working out.”
I introduce them all, ignoring her compliment.
“Oh, Nick, your girlfriend is so cute!” Mom exclaims next, and my cheeks go even redder. “And those hips look good for bearing children too!” Oh, please kill me now! I beg some unknown gods.
“We’re not—” Gina and I say in unison, but mom ignores us as she shakes Nancy’s hand.
“I’m so glad you were willing to come,” mom’s voice is more exuberant than usual, and I wonder if she is putting on a show for our guests. I hope her and dad haven’t been fighting too much lately. And that’s when I notice the slight flush to her cheeks, and realize she is drunk.
“Is Summer coming?” I ask. I haven’t seen my sister since last Christmas, the only time she might be willing to be around our father. We communicate irregularly, but it’s still nice to see my older sister from time to time. I’m not holding my breath, on it though.
“Yes, she said she has to work, and won’t be here until Christmas Eve, though,” mom sounds down for a moment, but her smile quickly returns, as she ushers our guests inside, leaving me to unload the car.
It takes a number of trips, and despite the cold, I’m sweating slightly as I bring the last bags in. Gina and Nancy will be sharing the guest bedroom, which unfortunately is right next to my parent’s room. There will be no sneaking in there at night, and my room is across the hallway from dad’s and mom’s. It looks to be a sex-free week.
My dad is reading a newspaper in the den and drinking a beer. From the pile of cans next to him, I know not to bother him. I find the other three women in the dining room, sipping on hot cocoa. Gina jumps up to make me some, and I gratefully sit down. Between Lela’s white light last night, and unloading the car, I’m more than a little tired.
“Your girlfriend is so cute, Nick,” mom leans over and whispers to me. “And smart, too.”
“She’s not my girlfriend, mom,” I protest, knowing it’s useless..
Mom looks at me as though she doesn’t believe a word of it. Resistance is futile, I think. I’m saved from further argument as Gina brings me my steaming brown drink.
“Thank you,” I tell her, and am rewarded with her dazzling smile. My first sip sends a delicious warmness through my chest, that isn’t entirely due to the hot chocolate. A quick glance at Gina shows a wicked smile. She’d spiked my drink.
Mom and Nancy start talking about work, and I find out that Nancy is a registered nurse at the main hospital. They become so engrossed in their talking, that Gina and I’m able to slip out unnoticed.
“Your mom seems nice,” she tells me, as we walk into the guest room.
“Yeah. . . Too happy. I think she’s hiding something.” I tell her, trying to keep my words to a minimum. Gina is still affected by my voice, and considering the lack of opportunities ahead of us, I don’t want to cause her any undue stress.
“You worry too much, Nick,” she grabs my shoulders, turning me to look at her. “Or can you read minds now, too?”
I silently laugh, but shake my head. No, I can’t read minds, but I still worry about how overly cheerful mom acts, and her level of drinking.
Gina brings her lips to mine, and I kiss her happily, until she moans. I pull away, remembering to tell her about the walls.
“The walls are paper thin in here, so be careful what you say. My parent’s room is right next door, and you can hear everything,” I warn her, repeating, “Everything.”
Gina looks to the wall in question, and then turns back to me with a wicked grin. “That could get interesting,” she says, as she steps back up to me, and starts kissing me again.
We have to break apart again a few seconds later as we hear our mothers walking down the hallway. I step away, and act as though I’m straightening the blankets on the bed. Our mothers look at as, suddenly growing silent as they walk in, and I know we aren’t fooling anyone. Gina’s grin at my attempted ruse doesn’t help, and both older ladies burst out laughing.
I feel foolish, but I had grown up under my parent’s rule, and some habits still stick, apparently.
Dad finally comes out of his den before dinner, and barely says two words throughout the meal. Mom more than makes up for it though, talking enough for all of us.
Dad only eats half his meal, before standing up, “I’m going into the office. There are some files I need to file.”
“But dear, you’ve been drinking all day, and we have guests. Can’t it wait until tomorrow?” Mom asked, worriedly.
“Dammit, don’t tell me how much I’ve drunk, woman. I said I need to go, and those files won’t file themselves.” Dad storms from the room, his plate still on the table, as we all sit in stunned silence.
I know my dad is a big shot lawyer, but a case that needs to be filed this late and this close to the holidays? I doubt it.
I keep my mouth shut though, and mom tries to put on a brave face, though she doesn’t eat anymore either.
When the rest of us are done eating, Gina and I clear the table, while our moms put the dishes in the dishwasher.
“Why don’t you kids go see a movie tonight?” Mom says as we bring the last of the dishes to them. “I’m sure you two don’t want to hang out with us old women, and there isn’t likely to be any privacy here.” Mom winks at me, and I feel my face flush red again. Were parents just created to be embarrassing?
“Mom!” I whine, but Gina is already dragging me from the room.
Gina wants to watch some romance movie, but there is a fighting robot movie playing too. We end up going to the romance movie. . . Yay. . .
Mom shoves a $20 into Gina’s hand before we leave, to my disgruntlement, but I have to admit I really can’t afford much until payday, after I get back. I have plenty in savings, but prefer not to use that when I can avoid it. Taking this week off is really going to hurt, too. I just hope that everyone enjoys their gifts.
We buy sodas and popcorn, before going into our theatre room.
I shouldn’t have worried about the movie choice, though, for as soon as we sit down, Gina’s lips are locked to mine. We sit in the back, just under the projector, and this theatre must have upgraded their seating since the last time I was here, as the armrests lift, allowing us to cuddle up to each other.
Thankfully there are very few people in here on a Sunday night.
Gina’s tongue is hungrily moving along my own, as her hand slides into my coat, and pulls me tighter to her. The lights dim, as the opening trailers start up, but my mind barely notices.
I slide my hand into her coat, but instead of going around to her back, I stop on her right tit. Giving it a squeeze through her shirt, I only then notice she isn’t wearing a bra, as I can feel her stiffening nipple with ease.
Gina moans softly at my touch. There isn’t anyone near us, but it won’t serve to get caught. Gina’s hand slides down to my crotch, and starts playing with my cramped dick through my pants, and I have to break the kiss long enough to up-shift. Gina giggles as I pull my hand out, but she deftly slips hers in, and this time it’s me that moans as I feel her fingernails touch my shaft.
Her other hand starts working on my zipper, but I grab her wrist. “What are you doing?” I hiss, as I look around. In the dark, with only the screen for light, I don’t think anyone will see us, but you never know.
“Relax,” she gives my lips a quick lick with the tip of her tongue, and I succumb to her feminine wiles. I let go of her wrist, and within seconds my hard cock is standing upright in the cool theatre air. It isn’t cold for long, however, as she lays her head in my lap, and swallows as much as she can between her soft lips. I strip off my coat, and set it in the seat next to us, ready at a moment’s notice to pull it over her if someone comes by.
The opening credits of the movie start up, and some cheesy music plays, but I can still make out the sucking sounds Gina makes as she gobbles my knob. I know no one else can hear her, but in my paranoia I still wonder why no one is telling us to be quiet.
Gina must have been getting warm too, because she lifts her head long enough to take off her coat, before going back down on me. Placing my hand on her hip, I slide it up under her shirt, until I feel the underside of her boob. Gina moans as I touch her stiff nipple, and her moan elicits a small moan from me. She uses her right hand, and starts fondling my balls, intensifying my pleasure.
I continue to fondle her large breast, truly enjoying this first time experience of a public BJ. Every time I start to get close, I concentrate on the movie for a few seconds, until the urge subsides, or until she does something with her tongue that feels fantastic.
I slide my hand down her flat abdomen, to the tops of her pants, and keep going. I have to lean over a bit, but the second my fingers brush her clit, she begins to shudder in orgasmic heaven, and I can feel how soaked her panties already are. The fact that she is so turned on from giving me pleasure, and what little I have done for her sets me over the edge, and I let out my loudest moan (though still comparatively quiet) in the theatre, as I start to ejaculate into her sucking orifice.
Gina sits up and gives me a quick peck on the cheek, whispering, “Thank you,” before cuddling into my arms, and eating popcorn.
The rest of the movie doesn’t seem so bad after that, though occasionally I can hear explosions from the robot movie next door.
When we arrive back to my parent’s place, I notice dad still isn’t home. We try to walk in quietly, but we needn’t have bothered, as both of our mothers are passed out in the family room, one empty bottle of wine on the coffee table, and another half empty, still clutched in my mom’s hand.
Gina helps me carry Nancy back to the guest room, and I tell her I can get my mom on my own.
My mother is much shorter than me and pretty light. It’s easy for me to pick her up in my arms and carry her to her room. I slip off her shoes and socks, but don’t dare do anything more with her clothing. I pull back her sheets, and position her in bed. Before I can pull the covers up, however, her arms hug me tight, and she pulls me down into a drunk, sloppy kiss. I can taste the wine on her tongue as it drives into my shocked mouth.
As soon as my senses return, I pull away, and hear her murmur, “I love you.” She must be dreaming of better times with dad, I think, as I carefully pull the covers over her, and she rolls over. “Thank you, Nick.”
Her voice freezes me as I step out of her door. Had she known it was me when she kissed me, or did she wake up in between the kiss and me pulling the covers over her?
In a fog of confusion, I walk across the hallway to my room, and strip down to my boxers, without turning on the light.
I feel my way over to my old bed, wondering if I’m going to get any sleep tonight. The one good thing about being alone is that hopefully Lela will come get me tonight. I will plead with her to talk to me. I need her advice in order to defeat the demons. I can’t do it alone. Beyond that, I want to know what I can do to make amends to her.
A soft giggle is the only warning I have, before a very naked Gina pulls me to her, pressing her luscious body to mine.
“What are you doing?” I demand, trying to speak around her attempts to kiss me.
“They’re both passed out drunk,” she tells me. “They’ll never know.” I’m not too sure about that, after what’d happened in my parent’s room.
“My dad will be home at any minute,” I warn, but she doesn’t care, and her insistence soon turns my thoughts around. If I hear him come in, we’ll just have to stop.
I finally allow our mouths to come together, and she nearly sucks my tongue out of my mouth as she yanks my pants down to my thighs. She wastes no time in straddling my hips, gripping my member, and with a deft hand, I’m soon inside her. She takes as much of me into her tight twat as it can hold in one quick push. I can’t believe how horny she is. She must have enjoyed that movie more than I’d thought.
I lift my head, and latch onto one of her dangling breasts, the rubbery nipple already hard, as I run my tongue around the areola, and nibble the tit. It doesn’t take her long like this, before she shoves my head down, and kisses me furiously, moaning into our kiss. I bring my hands down to her ass, and squeeze both cheeks, as I start hunching my hips, and trying to drive her orgasm higher, moaning myself, and enjoying the shudders it sends through her body. Thankfully she’d given me that blowjob earlier, because at this pace, I likely wouldn’t have lasted much longer.
Gina breaks the kiss, and places her head next to mine, before turning it, and nibbling on my earlobe, moaning softly with each of my thrusts.
Some small, almost insignificant sound catches my attention, and I remember my father. I freeze, holding Gina tight, hissing, “Stop, I think my dad is home.” Unfortunately I forgot the effect my voice has on her, as she starts to cum again, moaning directly in my ear. I have to fight back my own moans, as her cunny undulates around my stationary tool.
A few seconds later, I hear my parent’s door open, and then close. I’m in a bad spot now. We can stop, but that will likely leave me hurting. I don’t dare keep going, with my dad awake across the hall.
Then I think about Summer’s room. It’s next to mine, but further away from my parent’s. If we can slip in there quietly, we might be able to continue.
Gina is game to try. Every footfall sounds unnaturally loud on the carpet, every breath oddly raspy and heavy, and I swear I hear my door open on its silent hinges. Yet somehow we find ourselves in my sister’s old room. As soon as the door closes behind me, with the loudest click I probably don’t really hear, Gina plasters her body back against mine, and she starts to nibble on my neck. I reach down and grip her hind end, lifting her up, and setting her back onto my quickly re-hardening rod. It had gone a bit limp from the worrisome trek to this room, but Gina’s touch definitely has its effect on my libido.
Using my upper body strength, I lift her up and down my cock, loving how her canal grips my rod. I’ve never felt her so wet before, and I wonder what brought it about, as her juices drip off my scrotum, and dribble down my legs. The only reason I can think of, is the long day in my presence, but unable to really do anything until now. I’ve tried to talk as little as possible, but I can’t be rude. If that is the case, we will need to find some secluded spot to screw daily, or she’ll tear me in half after a few days without.
My strength isn’t unlimited, and after her second orgasm, moaning hard into my neck, I walk us over to where I can make out the bed in the moonlight streaming through the window.
I lay her flat on the bed, and throw her legs onto my shoulders. Squeezing her thighs together, I make her impossibly tighter and smile as she has to bite her hand, in order to stifle her moans. I start nibbling on her ankles near my face, and feel her start to cream again. It’s too much for me, and I pump my last load of the night into her slippery hole.
Gina’s moans escape her lips as I continue to pump my seed into her. When I finally pull out with a wet slurping sound, I collapse next to her. Gently kissing her shoulder, I whisper, “You’re trouble, you know that?”
She giggles again, but after a moment, we both agree that we need to get to our own beds.
Once safely back in my old room, I find my boxers buried in the blankets and just have enough time to pull them on, when I suddenly find myself in the blue, corner-less room.
The white light immediately surrounds me, and I can feel my strength slowly ebbing out of me.
“Lela, PLEASE! I need to talk with you. You don’t have to come in here, just talk with me.” I feel for her switches, but just as has happened every other night since our night-long mating session, she is somehow shielded from me.
“I’m sorry,” I continue to plead, “I’ll do anything I can to make it up to you, but I need to talk about the demons. I need your help to defeat them.”
Silence meets my cries for help.
Defeated I drop to my weakened knees, and wonder how much she must hate me. I can’t understand why she’d saved me when Derek had captured me. That had been the only time she’s acknowledged my existence since that Monday night, almost a week ago.
The white light vanishes, and I wait to be sent back to my room.
And wait. . .
I must have dozed off, because a soft voice startles me, and I tip over. Looking up from the softly vibrating floor, I see a dark rectangular hole in one side of the rounded room, with a three-fingered hand sticking out of the inky blackness.
“Come with me,” the two tones of Lela’s voice sounds tired. Silently I stand, and walk over to the opening.
I can’t see beyond, and fear clutches my throat as the arm disappears into the impossible darkness. It looks like the hand is just floating there, sticking out of complete emptiness. I realize she must be able to see just fine in that darkness, and grasp her three-fingered hand.
She pulls me through the black rectangle slowly, but firmly. My steps are halting at first, but as the blackness swallows me, and all sight vanishes, I feel suddenly alone, despite the hand I hold. Lela pulls me on, and after a few steps, I pick up my pace a little, and Lela doesn’t have to drag my tired form as much. I place my trust in the slight alien, or angel, as I’ve started to think of them. The light vibrations in the smooth floor don’t trip me up, and soon she stops.
I almost run into her, not expecting the cessation of motion. I feel her breath near my ear, a moment before I hear her voice. “Don’t speak. Stand here and I will be back.”
I open my mouth to protest, ignoring what she’d just told me, but a slender finger against my lips silences me. Her small hand leaves mine, and then I truly am alone.
Or think I am. A cacophony of noise assaults my ears, and it takes me a few moments to realize that it’s Lela’s language I’m hearing. It sounds like many angels are speaking at once. Some of the dual-toned voices sound deeper, and I think they must be males.
I want to know what is going on, but Lela’s warning not to talk sticks with me.
“You are the human, Nick Xavier, correct?” It takes me a moment to realize that I understand that, and the question has to be repeated again before I think to answer. Lela’s prohibition against speech can’t stay if I’m asked a question, can it? When it’s asked a third time, with more insistence, I decide I’d better answer.
“Y-Yes. I’m Nick Xavier.” What’s going on? The voice that’d spoken sounds deeper than Lela’s.
“And you have the ability to make physical changes with your mind?” I realize he is referring to my switches.
“My switches, yes. Hey, what—” I don’t get to demand what is going on, as I get cut off.
“And six of your planet’s rotations ago, you made a change in the one you call Lela, causing her to mate with you?”
The shame of it still beats at me. I hadn’t understood what I was doing at the time. I didn’t mean to hurt her. All these things I want to tell them, for now I understand I’m on trial, but instead I only say, “Yes,” and drop my chin to my chest.
The room erupts again in their language, and I feel someone take my hand. I follow who I hope is Lela back the way I think we came in.
The way back seems to take longer, as the person holding my hand stops occasionally, and then continues on.
Without warning I’m back in the blue room. One moment I’m walking in nothingness, the next, the soft blue light is blinding me.
The hand in mine darts back into the black, before I can adjust to the new brightness. I keep a firm grip on her hand, however, and don’t let her go. I use my other hand to rub my eyes, as they adjust.
“Lela, please. What is going on? How much trouble am I in? Was that a trial? Are you in trouble? Don’t leave.” My eyes have finally adjusted to the gentle blue light, but all I can see is her hand sticking out of that impenetrable black. I pull on the hand, wanting to look into her silvery eyes.
She fights me only a little, before stepping into the room.
I’m not prepared for what I see.
Her eyes are haggard, and worn, deep bags lining the underside of her silvery eyes. Her shoulders are slumped, and everything about her bespeaks of exhaustion. She isn’t even wearing her light suit. She looks decidedly different without the light dancing along her smooth pink skin. But none of that is what truly surprises me.
Lela is pregnant.
Her stomach is noticeably larger than the last time I’d seen her. She sees me looking, and yanks her hand out of mine, covering herself up.
Before I get a chance to speak, I’m back in my own room, back in darkness, though not as dark as it had been while following Lela.
What is going on, and how can Lela be pregnant? She told me that we weren’t genetically compatible. Is she in some kind of trouble because of what I’ve done?
“Lela,” I whisper, not wanting to wake anyone else in the house, “forgive me. I’m so sorry.”
Chapter 12
I’m depressed over the next few days, as all I can think about is Lela’s pregnancy, and how sad she’d look when she’d left me.
Lela still takes me each night that Gina doesn’t sneak into my room, but never shows herself again. If my math is correct, I’m getting close to being done with my strengthening treatments, and I’m afraid she will abandon me after that.
I still fear that my parents will find out about what happened between Nancy, Gina, and me. Nancy and mom have become fast friends, and the two usually drink late into the night together, chatting about various things, but if the night of the threesome ever comes up, mom never mentions it. She never mentions the kiss she gave me either, though sometimes I catch her looking at me, and her cheeks turn red. Of course, that could also be because of the Hickey Gina had given my neck, also.
My dad spends most of his time at the office. When he is home, he’s short-tempered, and usually drinking. We soon learn to leave him be. I’m fairly certain he is cheating on mom, but have no proof. I’m tempted to use my switches, and have actually put one in him to calm his anger, though I hate using it; I’m still uncomfortable with manipulating anyone.
Gina is my only saving grace. She sees how down I am, and does everything she can to cheer me up: parking lot blowjobs, plenty of sex when we can be alone, she even rents a room for a couple hours, and lets me back into her ass again. It all helps, but Lela’s silver eyes still haunt my thinks.
Christmas Eve dawns white and lightly snowing; the day Summer is supposed to arrive. Dad’s already left for work, telling us not to expect him home for dinner, some big case he claims, and Mom and Nancy are still recovering from last night’s drinking binge.
“You go get your sister,” Gina tells me, giving me a quick smooch. “I’ll take care of our mothers. Go on! Maybe she can cheer you up, goodness knows I’ve failed.” That last is said under her breath in sadness, and I feel bad, because I know she really has been trying, but how can I explain to her that I’m depressed over getting an alien pregnant, and likely getting her in massive trouble with her race?
My mom suggests that maybe she should come with me, but Nancy places a wine glass in her hand. Taking a long swallow, she turns back to Nancy and Gina, smiling.
I leave, putting on my best smile, though it feels tight and ill-fitting on my face, but not before giving her a thankful hug and kiss. She truly has been wonderful these last few days, and doesn’t deserve the mood I’ve been in.
The drive is a long one, only because of the holiday traffic, and the airport is overcrowded. I listen to the radio, not much in the mood for cheerful Christmas music, and end up listening to talk radio. Apparently there is something going on in some city I miss the name of, and strange objects are popping out of the air. I wonder if this is another of Lela’s experiments, or the angels themselves.
I quickly turn off the radio, not wanting to think about Lela.
I have to park a fair distance from the terminal, and my breath mists long and thick as I walk through the lightly drifting snow. By the time I make it to the baggage claim, Summer is already waiting for me.
“Nick! Over here!” Her alto voice easily cuts through the loud hum of noise, and I turn to see her waving and smiling. Even at this distance, I can see her bright blue eyes sparkle, as her light brown hair bounces with her jumping.
A natural smile turns my lips upward, as I walk over to her. She has a ton of baggage around her legs.
“So how is my little brother doing?” She asks, and then flings her arms around me in a big hug.
Time freezes in that instant, as an explosion seems to go off in my head. Suddenly I can feel every switch I’ve ever made, except for Lela’s. Not only am I aware of them all, but I know exactly where they are in relation to me.
That isn’t even the most shocking part. I can actually ‘see’ some of them in my mind. See what they are doing, what they are wearing. Or in my dad’s case, not wearing.
The moment ends as Summer pulls away from me, a confused expression on her face.
“Wh-what was THAT?” She exclaims. Had she seen it too? For a few seconds I don’t know what to say, still stunned by the whole experience. Summer’s hand lifts to touch me, scaring me, and I back away.
“What is what? Did you eat something bad on the plane?” The evasion sounds thin to my ears.
“That. . . I dunno. . . image. I saw some people, and—” She covers her mouth in shock. “Oh my. . . Dad! He was naked, and it looked like he was. . .” She trails of, and I know what she’s seen. Our father nude, standing up, with his cock somehow parallel to the ground, sawing his hips back and forth. If I had seen the present, then he is currently fucking someone, and I know he isn’t in his office, or home.
“Let’s get your bags. We need to go,” I tell my older sister rather brusquely. I have a chance to catch my father, and I’m going to use it.
“Wait, hold on. I don’t understand,” Summer complains, but I ignore her, as I manhandle her baggage onto a cart. “Careful with that, there are gifts in there,” she whines about my rough treatment of her stuff.
I practically run back to my car, pushing the baggage laden cart, hoping that my sister will keep up. My heart is thumping as I load the vehicle. “Will you tell me what’s going on?” Summer grips my arm through my coat, and spins me to face her.
“Nothing,” I lie, “I just want to get going, beat the traffic,” I finish getting all of her bags in, and jump in the car. Exasperated, Summer climbs into the passenger seat, way too slowly.
“I don’t believe you, Nick. What was that back there when we hugged? I saw all those people, and so did you! Don’t deny it; I saw it in your eyes.” I keep quiet, trying to picture in my mind where I had seen our father, but the image is fading. Summer must have noticed my distraction, as she experimentally reaches her finger out, and touches mine on the steering wheel, and suddenly it’s there again, but somehow weaker this time. I can still picture him, he is now lying on his back, fondling something in the air, his prick wobbling back and forth on its own, but I can’t feel or sense any of the switches from up north by the campus, and he seems somehow foggy. Nancy is asleep, and Gina looks like she is watching TV, but that’s it. The two women are even fainter, almost wisps.
She pulls her hand back, and looks at her finger as though it’s a new and strange object to her. Then she touches my coat, but nothing happens. Whatever is going on must require physical contact, and the more contact, the more powerful the images and senses are, apparently.
The traffic going this way is clearer, and I soon find the exit I need.
Summer keeps demanding to know what is going on. “I touch you, and I see things, but how can that be?” She shakes herself, and then lays her hand on my cheek, but I pull away. I need to concentrate on driving right now. “Why do I sense something about anger with dad, but different things with those other two? Who are those women? And ALL those other people. . . Nick, what’s going on? Don’t try and deny it, again, I know you know something.”
“I’ll explain later,” I tell her. We’re almost there.
“I’d hoped never to see dad like that again.” Even as I concentrate on where I can sense him now without her touch, her softly whispered words register in me.
“You’ve seen dad like that before?” My anger is starting to boil, as I pull into the parking lot of a motel. My dad’s anger switch is completely off, which is my only indication of how he is feeling.
“Why do you think I moved away, and never came home except for Christmas?” Summer replies quietly. “He used to sneak into my room at night, and cover my mouth while he molested me. I hate him. It’s part of why I became a lesbian, just to piss him off. Well, there were other reasons too. . .” She looks at me, and I see her cheeks are bright red.
“Stay here,” I tell her, placing my hand on hers, to confirm which room he’s in. I don’t really need to, as I can sense him on my own, but I hope to comfort her some as well. “I’ll be right back.” I also want to make sure I’m interrupting him.
“You’re going to confront him aren’t you?” I can see fear in her beautiful light-blue eyes. “No Nick, don’t. He’s bigger and stronger than you!” She grips my arm, and then looks at me in shock. I know she is feeling my new muscles. I’ve compared myself to the picture I’d taken on my phone, and it’s hard to believe how small I used to be; where before I had been a twig with smaller twigs attached as arms and legs, now I’m a solid oak, with hefty branches.
“I think I can handle him,” I tell her, getting out of the car. My voice is filled with more than a little confidence.
She gets out too, and I almost tell her to go back, but then think she might need this more than I do.
We walk up to the door, and I take a couple breaths to steady myself, before knocking.
“Who is it?” An extremely annoyed male voice sounds from the other side. Our dad’s voice. I make sure to stand off to the side of the peephole, and knock again, without saying a word. I hear noises inside, as someone fumbles around. Summer grabs my hand, and squeezes tightly.
I can now see my dad trying to pull a blanket around his waist, as he approaches the door. He looks frustrated when he can’t see anyone through the hole. It looks as though he is going to turn back around, but I knock again. I can see the anger rise in him at the same time I feel his switch move.
“I swear if some kid is playing a prank on me, I’ll. . .” The door opens, and he stands stunned as his two kids stare back at him.
I act fast, and paralyze him with a new switch. It seems so easy to do, with Summer holding my hand.
“Who is it, dear?” A feminine voice calls from the bathroom, but dad can’t answer. Despite not being able to see this other person, I’m somehow able to paralyze her too. I’m shocked because this is the first time I’ve created a switch on someone or something I can’t see. I look down to where I’m still gripping my sister’s hand. Somehow she is drastically magnifying and augmenting my ability. With the switch in the hidden woman, I can now mentally see her, crouching naked behind the bathroom door. She look only a little older than me, and younger than Summer.
I look up to Summer’s eyes, and see the anger in them. She speaks to me, without taking her eyes off of our father. “Nick, I don’t know how you’re doing this, but we probably better get inside.”
I know she can see everything I’m seeing, and can feel me making switches and moving them.
I agree, and we both press by our frozen father, before I turn, and close the door. I turn him to face the room, before walking in and picking up the nude woman, and carrying her to the bed. She kind of looks funny lying there, with her body locked in a crouching stance, so I try to move her ‘paralyze’ switch. It won’t budge. For a second I panic, no matter how much willpower I throw at the switch, it won’t budge. Then I have an idea. I walk back over to Summer, and grab her hand. Suddenly I’m able to move the switch again. Apparently anything I do while touching my sister is much stronger than on my own. As soon as the woman can move again, she tries to get up and flee, but I refreeze her (without touching Summer), just as she sits up.
I turn back to our dad, and I can see a tear of fear leaking from one of his eyes. I have to take Summer’s hand again to do anything to him, and I try to slowly lessen his paralysis, wanting only his head to be able to move. It doesn’t work that way, though, and instead, he becomes very slow, like every movement requires a lot of effort.
I let him go completely, and lock the door mentally at the same time. Dad runs for it, but since I’d locked it while touching Summer, he can’t get out, and can’t unlock it.
He spins on me then. “Devil’s spawn,” he spits. “What do you think you’re doing?” He raises his hand to me, and it is all too easy to make him immediately weak. When his hand comes down against my face, it feels like no more than a light caress, and then his legs buckle beneath him, unable to support his weight.
“I recommend you stay down, and listen to us,” I tell him. I’m surprised at how calm my voice sounds, calm as a cold Antarctic night. For a moment it looks like he is going to argue with me, but when I don’t back down, I feel his anger recede, and by the look in his eyes, it is replaced with stark terror.
I wait until he’s seated, before letting go of my sister’s hand. She immediately re-grabs it though, and I realize she wants to know everything I’m doing. I resolve that I’ll have to be careful of any switches I make, while we’re in physical contact with each other..
I’ve forgotten about the other woman, until dad glances at her. I look at her more closely, and realize that she might actually be younger than me; old enough to be legal, but not by much. Her small breasts hang from her chest in her seated position. In fact, she bares a slight resemblance with Summer. The hair is wrong, but those blue eyes, and jaw structure are almost identical.
“Who is she?” I ask first, almost wondering if there is a relation in there somewhere. That’d be just like my dad to screw around with one of his own bastards.
“Let me go, and you can have her,” the older man pleads. A small part of me laughs at how petty he is. A very small part.
“I asked who she was, not can I play with your leftovers. She can go soon enough.” As soon as I’m done with you, you bastard. How can he do this to mom? It’s not like mom isn’t good looking in her own right, but this just seems wrong to me. It’s not until much later, that I realize it’s almost the same thing as Nancy and me, but thankfully Donna is closer to my age, than my dad’s, and at least neither woman was married.
My father licks his lips a few times, his eyes flickering between Summer, the girl, and me, before answering. “She is one of my interns.”
“And how long have you been cheating on mom with her?” Summer asks next, anger lacing her words.
“With Amber? Only a couple months,” those words inform me that this woman isn’t the first. I look to Amber, and know that she isn’t the home wrecker. My father is the guilty one, here. I can even understand her a bit. Sleep with the boss, and there is a better chance of getting moved up from intern.
I turn to the young woman, and speak to her for the first time. “I’m going to let you go. Get dressed, and leave here. You won’t remember this when you walk out the door.” I let go of Summer’s hand long enough to move the switch, before my sister grips it again, this time lacing her fingers through my own and squeezing tightly. I prepare a ‘memory’ switch in the girl, and as soon as she is dressed, I tell her, “Think about everything that happened here. Think hard.” She nods, and I can see mascara stains on her cheeks where her tears have run. I flip the switch, and see her eyes go blank, before we push the very confused young woman out the door.
Summer grabs a tighter hold of me, and this doesn’t go unnoticed by our father. I see him sneer as he looks at us, and my anger rises, but his words only serve to confuse me. “So that’s it, huh? She finally confesses to you, and you are now in cahoots? Her little lapdog?” He spits on the floor, and Summer lets go of me, covering her mouth, and shaking her head. I can see that his words have struck painfully, somehow. Will this man continue to give every reason to get me angrier?
“Shut up, unless we ask you a question,” I tell him. He flinches at my commanding tone, and I see the fear return to his eyes, as he cowers on the floor. Had I ever been truly afraid of this pathetic excuse for a father?
“What are you going to do to me? Kill me? Tell your mom? It’s not like she hasn’t figured it out. Why do you think she gets drunk every—” I cut him off with a quick switch, not wanting to hear anymore. I don’t know what I’m going to do with him now that I have him, but I can’t just let things go on as they have been. Of course, I can’t kill him either. I’m no murderer, no matter how angry I am. If I were, Derek might not have survived my anger. Thinking of Derek, I’m truly tempted to meet the same fate out to him, but my anger isn’t as powerful as it had been that night, in the abandoned house. And somehow that punishment doesn’t seem to fit this crime.
“You’re a lawyer, let’s make a deal,” I tell him, trying to stall for time.
He laughs, or tries to; his voice is still muted, so I let it go, so he can answer. “Ha! You can’t prove anything, and if you tell your stupid bitch mother, I’ll just divorce the dried up old bitty and leave her penniless.” That’s when I know what I’m going to do.
“You’re half right,” I say. “You will divorce our mother, but it will not be her that is penniless.” He tries to cut me off, but I just paralyze him again, not wanting to hear his filthy mouth. I explain everything he is going to do, and make it clear that I will be watching the whole time. If he slips up, he’ll regret it. I give him a small taste of my ability, as I make his foot start to ache, and then increase it, until I can hear a slight moan coming from his locked throat. After a couple seconds I stop the pain, and release him from his paralysis.
“Okay, okay! I’ll do whatever you want. Just don’t. . . Don’t do whatever it is your doing anymore.” He’s crying as he pleads with me.
So much for not manipulating anyone. My guilt is minimal, though, as I know he deserves this.
“Go home right now, and do as you’re told,” I order him, and watch as he quickly gets dressed. “And in case you change your mind, know that if I can find you here, I can find you anywhere.” When he looks at me, I can see that he understands. Just to shove my point home, I change his pain point to his crotch, and quickly flip it on, and off again. He groans, and I know we have an understanding.
His tires screech as he pulls out of the parking lot.
“Oh, Nick. He had me so worried, but you handled that so well. I can’t believe he was cheating on mom, though I probably should have guessed.” She looks back to me then, and I see fear return to her eyes. It hurts all the more, because I know it’s directed at me. “What. . . what are we?”
“Brother and sister,” I tell her, pulling her into a hug, and feeling her arms surround me. As our cheeks touch, we are able to see our dad driving, and there is no mistaking the panic in his eyes. We sit on the bed, holding each other, and watching his progress. As he gets closer to home, I see his face change slightly, and then he makes a wrong turn, and starts driving away. I make his groin hurt again, only a little, and even at this distance, it is easy, so long as there is physical contact between Summer and I. He slams on his breaks, almost getting into an accident, but I wait until he’s turned around, before I release him from the pain.
Our father draws close to home and I realize we can’t see our mother. It takes only a little effort to make a happy switch in her from this distance. I have to use Nancy’s position in relation to where my father is talking to make it. As soon as I do, we can see our mother, and though we can’t hear dad’s words, our mother’s reactions tell us enough. Nancy stands and strikes him across the face while mom cries. I feel bad for mom, but I know she will be better off when this is over. Dad raises his arm to strike Nancy back, but when his small pecker hurts suddenly he drops his hand, and flees, leaving all of his possessions. I’m fairly certain he will do as he’s been told. He is to divorce mom, leaving her all of his money, and paying a sizeable sum every month afterwards. If he ever contacts her again, he’ll regret it.
It is some time after we watch dad leave, before Summer pulls away from me.
“Who was that lady that slapped dad, and why is there a sense of contentment about her?” Summer asks slowly, and then continues before I can answer. “And that other girl, the really attractive one, I get a jumble of senses from her.” Her hands are clasped in her lap, and her voice is barely above a whisper.
“That girl is Gina, a friend from college, and the other lady is her mom,” I reply, hoping she won’t dig too much deeper.
Thankfully she is quiet for a bit, and I can see she’s struggling with something. Finally says, “About what dad said. . .” She looks pensive, and I feel sorry for all of the pain our father has caused her, determining to do what I can to return her to the happy Summer I know.
“Don’t worry about it,” I try to tell her confidently. “He’s long gone, and it doesn’t matter anyway.”
She grips both my hands, and looks me in the eyes. “But it does. You see, he started doing what he did to me for a reason.” She drops her eyes again, and I see a tear roll off her nose.
“He did it because he is wrong in the head,” I protest.
For some reason, that seems to hurt her more. “Will you just shut up and listen to me?” I nod, shocked by her outburst. “I never told you why he started to molest me, or why I never told anyone before now. After what you did for me and mom today, I think. . . I think you have a right to know.” I almost open my mouth to tell her she doesn’t owe me anything, but the flash of anger in her eyes stops me. “I used to keep a diary. I kept all of my personal and private thoughts in it. Dad found it one day, and read it. When I got home, he confronted me about some of the. . .” She swallows, and I can see she is trying to build up her courage to continue, “things, I’d written in it. Things that were wrong and perverted. Things about you.” Those last few words come out in a rush.
I’m baffled. What can she have written in her diary that would make our father molest her? I soon find out.
Like a boulder at the top of a hill, she starts out slow, and builds momentum. “I wrote about spying on you in the bathroom, even hid in your closet a couple times to watch you masturbate. I wondered what it will be like to have. . . to. . . Well, to be with you in ways that brothers and sisters shouldn’t be.” She drops my hands, but this time it is me that grabs her hands back. When she looks up at me, I give her an encouraging smile. This is the last thing I’d ever expected to hear from my older sister, but considering what’d happened with Shanna and Shannon, not to mention Nancy and Gina, her words don’t bother me. A few weeks ago, I probably would have freaked out. “Dad told me that he would tell everyone what a pervert I am, unless I let him. . . touch me. He hid the diary, so I couldn’t get rid of it.” I can see that it is a huge effort for her to make this confession to me; by the way she holds my hands loosely, the hitch in her voice from time to time, and the fear that I will reject her evident in her soft blue eyes.
“Did he. . .” I almost can’t ask, “did you go all the way?”
“No, thankfully. He wouldn’t go that far, but the whole time he slipped his fingers in me, or twisted my nipples, he would tell me what a pervert I am. That is why I told everyone I’m a lesbian. I had found where he’d hidden my diary, and destroyed it. He no longer had any proof, and if he told anyone, they would laugh, because I’d already confessed to only being interested in women.” She sucks in a deep breath, and I can see that she is building the courage to speak some more. “You probably hate me now, don’t you? You think I’m a dirty pervert, too, just like him. It’s okay. I AM a pervert for wanting you.” She laughs a little then, but it’s at herself. “You used to be such a skinny geek then, not this macho man, with some kind of superpowers. You made that woman forget about tonight. Will you do the same for me? Make me forget everything he ever did?” She hesitates, and then asks a little more fearfully, “Or are you going to make me forget about tonight, too?”
She looks at me with a mixture of hope and fear in her eyes, but I remember how Gina had felt after I took away one of her memories.
“No,” I tell her softly.
She nods, not arguing or pleading with me, but accepting my decision with sadness. “I understand. You probably don’t want to be around your nasty perverted sister right now, just. . . just please don’t tell mom what I told you.”
“Summer,” her name is soft on my lips, and when her eyes meet mine, I know my next words are true, “there is nowhere else I’d rather be, than here with you right now. I must be a nasty, dirty, perverted person too, because none of that bothers me.” Before she can speak, or say anything, I lean forward, and kiss her softly on the lips. I can taste the salt from her tears, as she sits stunned, holding my hands, but her body frozen.
Then just as her namesake does to ice on a hot day, so too does her body melt, as her hands leave mine, only to grip my face and pull me to her, as she lies back on the bed. I fall on top of her, as her tongue darts into my mouth, and licks along my teeth and gums.
Wrapping my arms around and under her, I roll us over, so that she is on top. We kiss for a while, before she breaks away, and I see the fear return to her eyes.
“We need to stop before we go too far,” she tells me, her breath coming heavy. “This is wrong. I want this, but we’re siblings. We. . . We can never be more.”
“Can’t we?” I ask, pulling her face back down to mine, and getting even more turn on by her capitulating moan. I unzip her coat, and slide it off of her, feeling her do the same for mine.
The innate sense of my switches expands outward, I know she can see in her mind all that I can. Our dad, desperately driving away, trembling in fear and outrage. Amber is driving slowly home, still confused. Nancy and Gina consoling mom. I can even see Harley Quinn, crying softly somewhere, far to the north. All of my switches are visible to me, as well as those that they reside in. All but one person’s: Lela. A slight pang of sadness touches me, as I realize I can’t sense the angel. Did they kill her for my crime?
Summer’s body pressed against mine and her lips desperately wanting attention pulls me back to the here and now. There is another woman I have to worry about right now. Don’t worry about the things you can’t change, I tell myself, change the ones you can.
Our mouths are hungrily devouring one another, as our hands work over each other’s clothes. I feel her hands drop to my pants, as she unzips me, and pulls my cock free, only to jump back as if she’d been burned.
“You’re my brother. We shouldn’t do this, no matter how much I want this,” her eyes look worried, and I see her bottom lip is quivering.
“And if I want it too?” I ask. “If you say no, then I’ll not force it, but all you have to do is look at how turned on I am, to know that I want this also.”
Her eyes drop down to my rod poking out from my zipper, and I think she even licks her lips, before looking back up to my eyes.
“But, you’re my brother,” She tries again, and I remain silent, knowing that she needs to work this out on her own. Her eyes drop to my engorged rod, and she says, “My baby brother. Maybe. . . Maybe it wouldn’t be so wrong, as long as we don’t go all the way,” I’m not sure if she is asking me, or telling me, but I’m not about to argue with her.
When I nod, you would have thought I’d given her the world. She nearly tackles me, she kisses me so forcefully. I laugh into our kiss, until she grabs my meat, and turns my laugh into a moan. I slip my hand down to her rear, and give it a strong squeeze. She pulls away from me, with a slight smile.
“I’ve licked lots of pussy, but this will be my first blowjob, sorry if it’s not very good.” She tells me apologetically.
“Are you still a virgin. . . With a man, I mean?” I ask, concerned.
“A girl in college broke my hymen with a dildo,” she says, blushing prettily, “but I have never gone all the way with a man.” She shifts down my body, and sucks my cock into her mouth. It feels great, but I can tell she is inexperienced; she uses her teeth too much, and not enough of her lips. I gently give her tips, and she quickly gets the hang of what I like, making me moan, as she slurps up and down my shaft.
“Stop,” I tell her, after a bit, sitting up.
“I’m sorry. I know I’m terrible at it. We don’t need to go any further.” Her constantly getting down on herself is getting on my nerves, but I keep my voice calm.
“We can stop whenever you want to, but that isn’t why I stopped you. You’re doing great. I just want to return the favor.” She looks at me uncertainly, and I wonder if she is going to back down.
“I guess if you really want to. . .” I lean forward and kiss her, forcing her backwards. We have to scoot a bit to keep her on the bed, but I quickly undo her pants, and nearly rip them off as quickly as I can, throwing them into a corner somewhere.
Her legs are a light bronze tan color, shining, and shapely, leading up to her clean-shaven glistening pink lips. I smile as I look back up at her, and notice that she is staring back at me wide eyed, slightly shaking.
“I can’t believe this is happening,” I barely hear her say to herself. “I never believed. . .”
Lifting her left leg, I bring it to my lips, kissing her firm calf, before trailing kisses up to her knee, thigh, and then finally on her soft pink labia. Summer moans as my mouth touches her nether-lips, and her hips jerk when my tongue flicks across her clit.
Her fingers dig into my hair, as she pulls me tighter to her crotch, and I savor the flavor of her. Over the last couple weeks, I have noticed that each woman tastes different, even the twins, though their difference is much more subtle, but I’d have to say that Summer tastes the best. I dive my tongue into her, lapping up her flowing juices, and making her cream all over my face, time and again, before she finally pulls my face up to hers, and kisses me, tasting her own fluids on my lips. When her tongue is done with my mouth, she moves to my cheeks and chin, completely cleaning me.
Without thinking, I start to rub the head of my dick against her slippery slit, but she pushes me away slightly.
“I want you in me, god, how I want you, but we really shouldn’t. That will be going too far.” I can see the desire in her eyes, but I can also see the fear. We will be siblings for a lifetime, I figure, there will be plenty of time later, and the demons are still months away. It looks like I’ve been able to help her to some degree. Only the next few days will tell how much I’ve truly helped my lovely sister.
“Okay, like I said, I won’t force you, but I have an idea that may satisfy us both.” I wait for her nod, before continuing. Placing the underside of my prick along her lips, I start to move my hips. Pressed between her pussy, and my stomach, it doesn’t feel nearly as good as if I was inside her, but I know I’ll be able to get off this way.
I also notice something else. The entire time we’ve been touching, I can still see everyone I’d made a switch in, with my mind, and know she is sharing the vision. With this much contact, I can almost sense Lela, miles above the Earth’s surface. I’m immediately thankful she is alive. It’s almost like being a voyeur, being able to watch everybody, while Summer and I play this dangerous game of almost incest.
My sister is scratching my back through my shirt, as she moans and hunches her hips against my thrusts. The slick underside of my rod is rubbing against her labia and clitoris. I slip my hands up her shirt, and feel her smallish breasts, and am so turned on by the sudden realization that I’m humping my older sister that I start to blow my wad before I know it.
She can’t miss the fact that my hot semen is squirting across her shirt and stomach, and starts to cry out, “I can’t believe my little brother is cumming on me. Cum for me, Nick, and make me cum. I’m cumming! Oh god, I’m CUMMING!”
Summer shakes underneath me for a bit, and when she finally comes down from her high, I kiss her softly and lovingly on her lips.
“Thank you, Nick,” she tells me after a few moments of tender kissing. “I know you only did that to make me feel better, and I appreciate it.”
Now why did she have to go and ruin a good moment like that? I wonder.
“Dammit, Summer,” I exclaim. “If I didn’t want to do it, I wouldn’t have. I wanted that as much as you did, and if I hear one more—” She cuts me off with a laugh and a kiss, followed by the biggest hug she’s ever given me.
Summer has to change her shirt, as it’s covered in my seed, but we get cleaned up and dress as fast as we can, and drive home. I know everyone is going to start getting worried about us soon.
On the drive home, I tell my sister the same story I’d told Gina, explaining my powers, but saying nothing of Lela. I’m not certain why I continue to keep her a secret, but something inside of me doesn’t want to let that secret out. I also explain how different it is, when I’m in physical contact with her.
Gina meets us at the door, and greets my sister with a warm smile. Summer leans over and whispers accusingly, “You didn’t tell me you have a girlfriend.”
Gina still hears her, “He’s not my boyfriend. We’re just REALLY good friends.” I wish she hadn’t emphasized ‘really’ quite so much. Shanna had said nearly the exact same words to me, and I wonder at my luck with women lately. Gina’s face turns somber then, before saying, “Your dad showed up a while ago. It wasn’t pretty.”
“I know,” I tell her, and she doesn’t seem surprised.
“I kind of wondered if you had something to do with it,” she said thoughtfully. “The way he handed her everything, and yet seemed so angry about it, I thought you might have had a hand in it. Your mom is taking it pretty hard. She says she always knew he was cheating, but didn’t think he would let her leave the marriage with anything. I think she’ll be able to move on, pretty quick.”
We go back to find Mom and Nancy sharing a glass of wine, and she must have been recovering quicker than we thought, as the two older women meet us with smiles and hugs.
“To Christmas Eve, and new beginnings,” I toast when a glass is filled for me, and the others repeat my toast, and then sip their drinks.
We drink deep into the night, and I have to carry each of the women to their beds. Mom doesn’t bother me with any more kisses, I think she is too far gone, but Gina tries to pull me in next to her mom, and make out with me, before I can break away. I’m not comfortable doing anything with my sister here now, and Gina is snoring before I even reach the door. Summer thanks me again when I tuck her in, giving me a quick shy kiss, murmuring, “Maybe next time, maybe next time. . .” before falling asleep.
I stumble to my own bed, and collapse into it, not even bothering to get undressed.
Lela takes me, and I awake in the blue room, still slightly drunk.
I don’t even bother pleading with her to come see me. What’s the point? It hadn’t done any good, and I’m tired of trying. The white light bathes me in its glow, and I continue to lay there until it’s done.
When I’m not immediately sent back to my room, I get up, wondering if she is going to come for me after all.
Instead, a pillar lifts up near me on the floor, and something materializes on top of it. I walk over to examine the object, when I hear a mechanical voice come from all around me. It isn’t Lela’s voice, and that frightens me. Have they killed her after all? No, I think, they are a peaceful race. Maybe they sent her away, then. . .
“THIS WILL BE YOUR LAST TREATMENT WITH THE WHITE LIGHT.” The voice is cold and mechanical. “TAKE THE OBJECT ON THE PEDESTAL, AND PRESS IT AGAINST YOUR ARM.”
I do as I’m told, trusting that they don’t want me to come to any harm. At least, I’m desperately hoping they don’t.
There is a slight prick, and liquid fire starts to spread from the point in my arm where I have just injected myself with something. I watch as my veins become visible under my skin, and the pain spreads. What have they done to me? I cry out mentally. So much for not wanting harm to befall me.
“DO NOT BE ALARMED. THE PAIN WILL BE BAD, BUT YOU WILL SURVIVE.” Who is commanding this voice? It obviously isn’t Lela. When she’d done it, she had used her own voice. The pain is getting worse, as promised, and is spreading down to my fingertips, and up to my shoulder. I wonder if I will die when it hits my heart, or if I’ll have to suffer until it reaches my brain.
“YOU WILL NEED TO USE YOUR ABILITY SOON. THE DEMONS HAVE SENT A SCOUT SHIP AHEAD OF THEIR FLEET, AND IT ARRIVES IN TWO DAYS.”
The voice continues to drone on, oblivious to the agony I’m in, as I collapse onto the floor in the fetal position. Unfortunately I don’t die when it reaches my heart. Death would be a release from this agony.
“YOU MUST STOP THE SCOUTS BEFORE THEY CAN SETUP A FOOTHOLD ON YOUR PLANET. IF YOU FAIL, THE HUMAN RACE WILL BECOME EXTINCT WHEN THE REST OF THEIR FLEET ARRIVES.”
The pain slows as it starts travelling up my neck, but when it reaches my groin, a new type of horrendous torture explodes in my body, causing me to cry out incoherently.
“THE HUMAN RACE NEEDS YOU, I NEED YOU, AND YOUR NEW CHILDREN NEED YOU. I WILL SEE YOU AGAIN WHEN I’M ABLE. LELA”
The pain reaches my toes the same time it reaches my head, and sweet oblivion finally takes me.
Chapter 13
It takes both Gina and Summer bouncing on my bed, to wake me. I’m dead to the world, and yet having nightmares about demons tearing part all those I care about, ripping off their limbs, and eating their flesh. Screams echo in my mind, until I notice that it’s my own scream, as I sit up in bed. I’m soaked with sweat, and breathing pretty heavily.
“‘Bout time,” Summer tells me with a worried frown. A worry that is echoed in Gina’s eyes, as well.
“What are you dreaming about, that has you moaning, tossing, and turning, huh?” Gina follows up, giving me a nudge with her arm, as she winks at me.
I groan again and cover my head, waiting for my eyes to lose their sleep blurriness. As soon as I can see clearly enough, I get out of bed, and only then notice that I’m still in yesterday’s clothes. Without even thinking about it, I start stripping with the two women still in the room.
“Hey, wait until I get out of here, before you do that,” Summer complains, though when I look over at her, she is staring at my well-muscled chest. I have forgotten that she hasn’t seen me completely naked yet. How tired am I that I’d make such a simple mistake as stripping with my sister in the room, while Gina is here? Normally I’m a lot sharper than that, but aftershocks of last night’s terrors are still flittering through my mind.
“Your brother’s built pretty well, huh?” Gina asks Summer, who then turns away red-faced and flees the room.
I remember what’d happened in Lela’s blue room, and look at my left arm, but there is no evidence of anything having happened: no blue veins, no pain, in fact, other than being quite a bit tired, I feel pretty good. Not even a hangover, though I wonder how the other two women can be so cheery after as much as they’d drunk last night.
Gina stays to watch me get dressed, and then follows me out to the Christmas tree, where everybody else is waiting. Nancy has out a digital camcorder, and films everybody opening their presents.
I’ve given Nancy and Gina matching blue and green turquoise necklaces with matching earrings, knowing it will bring out their eyes. For Summer, I’ve purchased some clothing I thought she will like. From those three women, I receive a hug, and a peck on the cheek for thanks, though I feel Gina’s tongue on my cheek, before she pulls away with an impish grin.
My gift to mom is always a tradition, a card with a note inside. “To mom, who has always been there for me, whenever I’ve needed her. One date to any restaurant of your choice, tomorrow night, the 26th of December.” This year, I’ve added one more line, “May the night fill you with new memories, new hopes, and start a brighter future.”
Mom is in tears as she hugs me, telling me she can’t wait.
From Gina and Nancy, I receive a Steam gaming gift card, good for $100. My sister gives me a new book in a series she promises I’ll love, and the latest version of the Dungeons & Dragons manual. The book is from Brandon Sanderson, one of my favorite authors, so I’m sure that I’ll enjoy it. Mom tells me she never knows what to get me, so she too gives me a gift card, this one to Amazon(dot)com.
I shower while breakfast is prepared, and step out of the shower fully awake, and refreshed. Part of my mind is still going over Lela’s message to me, and I wonder why she’d had to use the computer voice, instead of her own. And what exactly does she mean my new children, as in plural?
I’m going to be a father. . . Somehow, that still hasn’t truly sunk in.
The scent of a delicious breakfast hits my nose as I step into the kitchen, and only then realize just how hungry I am. I bolt everything down, and then have another serving, surprising everybody with how much I can eat. Even I’m surprised, but I’m famished.
“Must be that new body of his,” Mom murmurs, and I see the other three women agree.
We play games together, enjoying everybody’s company until the afternoon. Gina and Nancy wear their jewelry, and it looks just as nice on them as I thought it would, and Summer slips into her new clothes. I have to admit that my sister looks really hot in her new tight jeans, and T-shirt.
Gina and Summer leave to do some shopping for dinner, leaving me with the two older women. I try to help out in the kitchen, but soon get the boot.
With nothing better to do, I go to my room, and load up my laptop, pulling internet through my phone. I have a new email from Shanna, with the subject, “Thanks!” There is a link to a video, and normally I won’t click on any links in emails, but I know that Shanna is smart enough not to send me a virus. It opens a page to a video the twins have uploaded, and I have to enter a username and password that is conveniently in the email. Despite the poor internet speed from my phone, the video starts loading fairly quick. Shanna must have compressed the video with the right codecs.
The video opens with either Shanna or Shannon in front of the camera talking. I can’t tell which one it is in the video. “Nick, we opened your present this morning, and can’t say thank you enough.” I had ordered them a peripheral for one of their gaming systems that I’d noted they don’t have. “Since we can’t say it enough, and you’re not here to give you our thanks, we think we’ll show you.”
The camera is set down on a flat surface I can’t see, and the other sister comes around, and into the view of the camera. I immediately turn my laptop away from my door, as I see what she is wearing; a small little teddy that does nothing to hide her features.
The two sisters face each other, and then look at the camera with a smile, before kissing one another. I can easily see their tongues working in and out of each other’s mouths, as the one wearing the teddy starts to strip her sister. The shirt comes off first, and her nipples are then latched onto by a set of hungry lips. By the sounds of the moans the topless sister is making, I suspect that she is Shanna, which means the one in the teddy is Shannon.
Shanna looks right into the camera, licking her lips, and moaning while her sister sucks and plays with her tits. She runs her fingers through Shannon’s hair, pulling her sister into her own breast, and making lascivious faces to me.
Shannon pulls down Shanna’s pants, and then kisses her way down her body, until she can plant her lips on Shanna’s crotch. The standing woman gasps as Shannon starts to go wild, moaning and thrashing her mouth against Shanna’s labia.
I’m getting pretty turned on as I watch them, and have to adjust my crotch, as they continue. I guess they’ve worked out their concerns about incest. After Shanna has her first orgasm, moaning loudly through my speakers, she strips her sister, and returns the favor. It only takes a couple seconds with her lips between Shannon’s legs, before she too is crying out in bliss. I almost can’t believe my eyes when they start to scissor on their couch. The same couch I’d played games with them not so long ago.
“You know, you don’t need to watch porn, to get off,” a voice says from my doorway, and I curse myself for getting so engrossed in what I’m watching, that I’m not more careful. I probably should have turned the volume down as well. I immediately pause the video.
Nancy stands in the doorway looking at me, a small smile on her lips. “Sorry,” I tell her. “I wasn’t thinking.”
Nancy saunters into the room, “Don’t be. I understand the desires of youth. At least you have my daughter to help you out. I’m kind of jealous, actually. You’ve been ignoring me.” She sits next to me, and I have just enough time to close my browser before she can see the twins. She smiles as she places her hand on my thigh. “Your mom decided to take a bath, so it’s just us right now.” She leans forward and kisses me.
I can’t say it’s completely unexpected, from the look in her eyes, eye so like Gina’s and enhanced with her new jewelry, and I gladly kiss her back. I’m extremely turned on from having watched Shanna and Shannon, and this will provide just the release I need.
“I don’t think I thanked you properly for the jewelry,” she says as her hands starts to work at my pants. I lift my hips to allow her to take them off, and then moan as she drops her head to my lap, swallowing a few inches of my cock. Nancy is very talented at giving head, as her tongue swirls around my knob, and her hand works up and down my length, using her saliva as lubrication.
“Oh, fuck, Nancy,” I tell her, moaning, “I’m not going to last long if you keep that up.” She quickly pulls her mouth away, and smiles up at me.
“Not yet, young man. It’s been too long since I’ve had this baseball bat in me, and I need to get fucked. I need more than what Gina can do for me alone.” I’m shocked to hear that Gina and her mom still do stuff together, as she’d never mentioned it to me, but then I can’t see why they wouldn’t, either.
Nancy stands, stripping, and I pull off my shirt, and then think I’d better get up and shut the door. The older woman lies down on her back, and I think I’ll warm her up a bit before slipping my stick it into her, but when I start to move my mouth to her vagina, she stops me. “We don’t have time for that, right now. Just shove it in me, quick.”
Not one to argue with such a demand, I move my mouth up to hers, and start kissing her, while I rub the head of me penis against her already slippery lips.
Nancy’s legs wraps around my rear, and with one powerful pull, she forces me into her, fairly deep. “Oh, God, I’ve missed this. My daughter is a lucky woman to have you in her so often.” She sets a pretty quick pace with her legs, alternating between kissing me, and moaning as she starts to cum around my penetrating tool.
I’m able to sink my full length into her, and can feel my balls slapping her ass as I slam into her again and again. Lifting my back, I bring my lips down to her hard round nipple, sucking it between my teeth, as I nibble on it, making her cry out, as her nails dig into my back. She digs me deep enough, I know I’m going to have scratch marks, but just then she starts to cum again, and I don’t care. Her pussy squeezes my cock so hard, I think she is going to crush it, but luckily she is wet enough, I’m still able to move inside her.
Between the twins’ video, Nancy’s magnificent blowjob, and the quick pace she’s set, I only last a couple strokes past her orgasm, before I’m loosing my load deep into her twat.
“That’s it, Nick. Give me your cum. Fill my womb with your hot young semen. Oh, God, I can feel it leaking out of me. It’s too much, I can’t hold it all in.” She starts to cum again, making me moan even more into her tit.
My rod seems to twitch forever, sending volley after volley of spunk into her, before finally subsiding.
I roll off to her side, and she gives me a quick peck on the cheeks, before pleasantly cleaning my penis with her talented mouth, getting dressed, and going to the guest bathroom to get herself cleaned up.
While she’s in there, I send a reply email to the twins, thanking them for my present, and telling them I can’t wait to see them again. I also can’t wait to see how the video ends.
I go to the mirror in my room to see how badly Nancy scratched up my back, but I can’t see anything. It probably felt like more in the moment, I conclude.
Mom is just coming out of her room, as the girls get home from shopping, and they all go to the kitchen to finish making dinner.
Gina pulls me aside, at one point to have a talk with me.
“So you told your sister about your abilities?” From the look in her eyes, I’m not sure if she is angry or not. “I guess I’m not the only special one anymore.”
“I had to,” I explaine. “Somehow she magnifies my ability, and at the same time she can see everything I do. And you ARE special to me.”
“I guess I understand,” She tells me in a tone, which tells me she still isn’t happy. “She’s your sister, after all. She has special abilities too. She also told me about what you did to your dad.” She pauses while she looks up at me, and I wonder just how much Summer told her. “I wonder if we will ever be that close. I know I can’t claim you for myself; that you are meant for something greater. I’m just glad you’re willing to share yourself with me.” She smiles a little smile then, before getting on her toes, and giving my lips a light peck. “Oh, and by the way,” she says as she starts to walk away, “I have another present planned for you later.”
I laugh as she leaves, wondering just what she has in mind, and hoping I’m up to it, after that powerful orgasm with her mom.
I’m not allowed into the kitchen, but I watch the four women as they cook, and notice Gina flirting heavily with my sister. Summer is an avowed lesbian, and she seems to be taking to the flirting quite well from the blonde. At one point, Gina looks at me, winks, and then pinches Summer’s bottom. I can only laugh at their frivolous behavior.
After dinner, I build a fire in the fireplace, and we all sit around talking about Christmases past, drinking spiked eggnog, and just enjoying one another’s company, until late into the night.
I crawl into bed, expecting Gina to make good on her promise of another Christmas gift, but fall asleep before she arrives, only to find myself in Lela’s room.
My vision goes fuzzy for a moment, before it comes back into focus. I really hadn’t expected to come back up to this room, since last night had supposedly been my last treatment with the white light.
Sure enough, no light envelops me, but something more unexpected happens.
Words appeared before my eyes.
‘Initializing. . . Done’
‘Synchronizing. . .Done’
‘Powering up. . .Done’
I have no idea what is going on, as the words scroll across my vision, very much like a heads-up-display from some video game. In fact, as I turn my head, the words move with me.
‘Systems check. . .Passed’
‘All systems functional’
No further words appear, and the other words disappear.
“What’s going on?” I call out. “Lela?”
‘Go through the door’
The words appear, and this time there is an arrow, pointing to my right. As I turn, I see an opening that looks the same as the one from when I’d last seen Lela; rectangular, filled with a pitch black darkness that I can’t see through. The arrow moved as I turned and is pointing right at it.
“But I can’t see in there,” I protest. “I need you to guide me.”
‘Go through the door’
The words blink a few times. Heaving a sigh, I figure I might as well see what’s up. I step through the midnight portal, and am immediately blind. I stop, hoping she will come along and guide me, but then something else happens that is the most shocking yet.
My eyes adjust, and I’m able to see. It’s still dim, and everything has a deep red glow to it, making objects stand out oddly. Looking around, I’m able to see that I’m on some sort of walkway, and an arrow appears in front of me, pointing the way. I can’t see any walls, only the path before me. Shrugging, and not knowing what else to do, I follow the arrow, turning when they tell me to turn, and soon I’m hopelessly lost. It’s like a GPS in my head.
The arrows lead me to another doorway, but I can see through this one, and am able to see Lela seated on top of something cylindrical.
‘You may enter, but do not speak’
The doorway opens, and I step through, about ready to exclaim my happiness at seeing her, but the words flash again, brighter this time, as if they’re yelling, and I shut my mouth.
‘Think your words to me, and I’ll see them’
Lela doesn’t move, doesn’t even open her eyes to look at me, as I stand by her. I wonder what is wrong with her, and if there is anything I can do to help.
‘I am fine, thank you’
My thoughts must have reached her. I wonder if this is some effect from whatever I’d injected myself with last night, only to have the words confirm it a moment later.
‘Yes. Those are extremely small robots, you would call them nanites. They have linked our minds together, and will be able to help you in your coming battles with the demons.’
I nod, thinking “Thank you,” to her.
‘Please, be seated’
An arrow points to a spot on the floor in front of where Lela sits, and I do as she asks. Her eyes are still closed, and I wonder what is going to happen now.
‘Close your eyes’
My eyelids drop, and suddenly I find myself on a beach with red sands, azure waves lapping at the shore under a sky with two moons.
“This is my home planet,” Lela’s voice says right behind me. I spin around to look at her, and notice a glow to her skin I haven’t seen before. “I am sorry that I have worried you, but I have been so weak from laying our hatchlings, that I couldn’t see you.” She steps up next to me, and keeps her eyes on the horizon. I turn to look with her, wondering at the beauty of it.
“Children? And we’re really here?” I ask her, thinking she has somehow teleported us to her home planet, despite knowing how impossible that is.
“No. We are only in our own minds. I can talk to you in this way, that I can’t out there right now.” For a split second I see weakness and weariness cross her features, and then it vanishes. “I understand your people have a custom of giving gifts on this day. My gifts to you are the robots in your blood, and the clothing that can help to protect you. The robots will work from now on, but the suit will only be wearable when you are on my ship.”
“Ship? So. . . we’re in space?” I ask, amazed. Somehow I’ve always known we had to be, but the confirmation still sets my heart to beating. What geek doesn’t dream of going to space?
“We are in low orbit now. You would not consider this space, but it is close.”
Her words from earlier come back to me, and I have to know. “You said children. . . I thought we weren’t compatible. Genetically, that is.”
She nods, and as she speaks, I realize that she isn’t taking the time to translate before talking. We are talking in perfect sync. “Somehow you changed me. I felt it at the time, but didn’t understand, until I felt my eggs being fertilized. I had been told what to expect. . . But it’s different.” She looks up at me then with her large silvery eyes, and I see fear in them. “We don’t have our young the way you humans do. After the eggsare fertilized, it takes only a couple days, and then the females lay and incubate them. That is what you saw me doing in that room. Our children are under me. But with you, it took longer. It wore down my body and made me weak. I’m afraid our children even weaker.” She turns back to the water, and stares at the two moons.
“I had to report what happened to my superiors. They didn’t like it, and demanded that our children be destroyed as abominations. I never thought of my race as violent, but they showed me a side of themselves in their fear that I never knew existed.
“They put us on trial, that is what you experienced with those questions. They determined that the human race isn’t worth saving, that you are too wild. I was ordered to submit and allow our children to be destroyed.” I can hear the sadness in her voice, and I even see a tear appear in her eyes. I don’t dare speak though, too filled with shame for my part in their decision to abandon Earth.
“Our race is very different from yours, in how we treat our offspring. Once hatched, the children are taken to facilities, where they are taught and raised. But with you. . . I feel for these offspring. What we made together was good. Not abominations. I refused to go, or submit. As punishment, they erased all flight data on my ship, so that when the demons arrive, they can’t use it to find our new planet. It also means I can never go home. They intend to let us die with your planet.” She pauses, and I walk behind her, putting my arms around her from behind. Even in our minds, I can feel her soft smooth skin, as she shakes in my arms.
“This comforting you humans do, is nice. There is much we can learn from you, but I fear we are doomed. Your planet will be used as bait, while my race flees to another, unknown planet.”
I hear her pronouncement, and shudder. What chance do we have against an advanced alien race, with superior weaponry and armaments? I still have no idea how I’m going to stop them with my switches. It’s almost laughable, the thought of me facing a fleet of the demons, with my mind as Earth’s only weapon.
Even with the extra power I get from my sister, I know I’m no match for the demons.
Summer. . .
“Is my sister one of your experiments,” I ask, fearing to hear the answer, but I have to know.
“Yes, she was a failure. You both have the dormant gene, but when it was activated in her, nothing happened.” I feel myself getting angry with how callously she talks about Summer. How easily she can risk human life.
“You said some of them die. She could’ve died!” I realize how ludicrous I sound then, but I don’t care. It doesn’t matter that she is alive, and survived; I don’t like that she had been in any danger at all.
“What is one life, even that of your sister, compared to the rest of the human race?” I feel dirty for my sense of self preservation, but logic prevails.
“She wasn’t a failure. She magnifies my ability,” I tell her.
“Hopefully it will be enough,” she replies calmly, and I marvel at the strength that must lie below the skin of this angel. Abandoned by her people, and left behind with an alien race, she still has the fortitude to stay strong.
My mind wants to avoid the thought of the demons, and my sister, and latch instead back onto our children.
“So those are our children you’re sitting on. . . In eggs?” I don’t know what to think of that. I wonder what they will look like when they come out. I only hope they survive. Making us genetically compatible, doesn’t mean that our offspring will be viable.
“Yes. They are susceptible to light and noise right now. That is why we have to meet like this. I can’t leave them, and we can’t talk around them. I don’t know how long it will take before they hatch. You humans have a longer gestation period than we do. They will be a new race. A new species.” She turns in my arms, and looks up at me, her silvery eyes sparkling in the imaginary light. “I used to wonder at how humans can mate for pleasure. Why you do it. As I have told you, with us it’s a mandatory compulsion. The males derive some pleasure from it, but it’s brutal for the females. It is the only thing I ever thought about our race that was violent, until now.
“And yet, with you, it was beautiful. I have never felt such feelings before, and none of my race has either. When I presented this to the council, they called it blasphemous. Demanded that I deny what I’d told them. They can’t understand, and don’t want to. The council is mostly male, and they are stuck in their ways.”
She lifts her body higher, and I feel her small mouth reach for mine. With all that I’ve learned, and everything I’ve experienced, I’m overwhelmed. Her lips on mine, though, seem to act as a pressure relief valve, and I find myself kissing this odd angel ardently.
The slight alien reacts immediately. Her arms, wrap around my waist as I pull her tighter to me, allowing my whole world to be right here, centered on the here and now. I don’t want to think about the demons, the others of her race, or anything other than the pleasure and comfort we can offer one another, here within the imaginary world, connected by our minds.
“This kissing, it’s better than I remember it. If only they could understand.” Her voice is sad, and I want only to make her happy once more.
I easily lift her up, and lay her flat on the soft sand. Last time, she had shown me what she could do with her two tongues, this time I hope to show her what I can do with my one tongue. I kiss down her body, spending a few seconds on each of her pink nipples, before heading for the juncture between her legs.
“This is something new. Thank you, Nick,” She tells me, her voice going soft, and almost dreamy. I kiss her sex lightly, marveling at how similar it looks to a human’s vulva, only pinker, and think that her eggs had come out of here not that long ago.
Well, not here, actually, as this is all in our minds, but it all feels real enough. I wonder how real this will feel. Will there be any lessening of sensation because it’s imagined, or will it be increased because it’s directly linked to our minds?
Her gentle sighs as I lick around her labia, tell me that regardless of the answer, she is enjoying my attentions. I drive my tongue into her with abandon, causing her to cry out in pleasure. I nibble on the clit at the top of her labia, and her legs lock around my head, surprisingly strong, as she comes in my mouth.
“This is good,” I hear her say, glad I can understand her his time. Last time she had cried out in her own language, but with this mind-to-mind connection, the understanding is immediate, and I can almost feel her emotions. “The sensations going throughout my entire body are new, and yet very pleasant.”
Pleasant? Only pleasant? I wonder. Oh, hell no! I shove my tongue in as far as it will go, and can feel her outer barrier slip tightly around my penetrating oral instrument. With my tongue in her, I press my nose against her clit, and while I can’t breathe like this, I know she will enjoy it. I rub my face back and forth, as fast as I can, allowing my mouth to work her labia, while my nose works her clit. It only takes a couple seconds until she has her second orgasm.
Her breathing is heavy, as she lifts her head off of the sand and looks down at me in wonder. “Is that what it feels like for you when I put your sex in my mouth? That is almost as good as full intercourse.”
As analytical as her comments are, I can accept that compliment.
“I think it feels different for me, as we have different parts,” I tell her honestly. “I can only imagine how it might be for you if I had two tongues.” I start to kiss my way back up her body, until I’m kissing her mouth again, her tongues sliding around mine, and turning me on more.
“You have a skill with your one tongue, that I don’t think can be matched with two,” She tells me, but I have my doubts.
Brushing the sand off me, I rub my phallus against her crotch, wondering that she wants this without being in heat. She had told me that she’d enjoyed it last time, but she is getting wet, and enjoying everything without the mandatory compulsion that comes with her being in heat, or me manipulating her switches. It’s a good ego boost.
“I want to feel connected to you again. I want to have you inside me.” I press the head of my cock against her opening, and steadily increase the pressure until I break through her outer membrane, sliding all the way in, in a rush, before I can stop my advance. She grunts as I moan with the completion of our two bodies, and her three-fingered hands grip at my back.
I drop my head back down to hers, and she meets my kiss with a hunger that is mutual. Our tongues dance in time with our bodies, as I drive into her again and again. The tight outer ring of her vagina feels fantastic, and like no other woman (though it’s somewhat reminiscent of when Gina allowed me into her ass), as it slides up and down my hard penetrating shaft.
“Good. . . So good. . .” she pants in time to my thrusts, as I take her tit in my mouth again.
I roll us over, and sit her up, allowing me to go a little deeper in her. Her pelvis rests against mine, and I grab her hips, pulling and pushing, until she catches the rhythm. We both start moaning loudly, as I hit the deepest parts of her. With her steady rocking, I move my hands up to her smallish breasts, squeezing the firm flesh.
I’m coming close, but since she isn’t in heat this time, and since this is all in our minds, I don’t worry, as I unload into her, my body locking up as wave after wave of pleasure crashes over me.
When I open my eyes, I’m lying naked in my room, a mess in my underwear.
Chapter 14
I step out of the shower, only to find Gina waiting for me in my room. I wonder if she came into my room last night, only to find me gone? She’d said she had another present for me, but if she had, she doesn’t say anything.
“Remember to open the door for her, and do everything you can to treat her like a lady,” she tells me, as though I don’t already know. I’m getting ready for my date with mom, and for some reason, Gina has gotten it into her head that I don’t know how to treat a woman, properly. “You may be tempted to use your switches on her, but avoid it if you can.” There is only one switch in my mother right now, and I can’t move it, unless I’m in physical contact with my sister, as that was when I’d made the switch.
“I know, I know,” I protest. “Now are you going to get out so I can get dressed, or do you plan on watching me?” I should have known the answer before I asked.
“I’m staying, of course. Look, I just want to make sure everything goes good for her tonight. She is a strong woman, but I can see she is still hurting inside.” How can she tell that? I’ve tried to keep an eye on her myself, but she seems to be handling my dad’s leaving better than I’d thought. Is it some kind of feminine intuition?
“I promise I will do everything in my power to make tonight a good night for her,” I realize what I’ve said a moment after her eyes go wide. “I mean I will do what I can, WITHOUT using my powers.” Gina then spends the next twenty minutes critiquing everything I try to wear, until she’s finally satisfied with my raiment.
When I finally make it out of my room, mom is nowhere to be found, and an idea occurs to me, to try to make this more like a date. I slip outside; catching my breath in the frigid cold. I go to my car, and grab a small bouquet I’d purchased earlier, and then ring the doorbell.
Gina and Summer both answer the door, and grin widely when they see it’s me.
“Hello young ladies,” I tell them, unable to hide my own mirth, “I believe I have a date with the lady of the house?”
“Mom, your date is here,” Summer calls over her shoulder loudly, and then turns back to me. “You’d better treat her right, tonight, Mister.” We all laugh, but the laughing stops when mom walks out.
Mom looks absolutely stunning, in a black shimmery dress, that hugs her curves all the way down to her ankles. She is wearing matching high heels, but I can’t seem to pull my eyes away from the low V-cut of her dress, that shows her cleavage nicely. She does a little spin when she sees us looking, spreading her arms out and smiling. It’s also a backless dress.
“You like?” She asks, with a small sparkle in her eyes. “Summer helped me pick it out.”
My throat is dry, and I can’t get any words out. Summer had helped her pick that out? She looks like a mature sex goddess, ready to ravage the town! She looks ten years younger. She looks. . . She looks. . . Dammit, she looks delicious!
I have to clear my throat a couple times, to get it working again which sets the two younger women to giggling, and mom to blushing. “Shall we, milady?” I ask as I hold my arm out to her.
She takes it in her hand, and we go out to my car.
“We really don’t need to go there tonight if you don’t want to,” she tells me as I pull out of the driveway. “I know how expensive it is, and it was the girls’ idea, more than mine.”
I know it had been the two other women, helped some by Nancy, who had come up with the idea of going to the fanciest restaurant in town, and while it means I will have to dip into my savings, I don’t mind at all. She really does need this right now.
As promised, when we arrive at the restaurant, I make sure to open the doors for her, and the reservation is under Mr. Xavier. My dad’s name is rather well known, so it had been no problem getting us a table.
When I open the menu, however, I have to stifle a groan; it’s more expensive than I’d thought.
“We really don’t have to eat here, son,” mom tells me as she looks over the menu, and I can feel her happy switch lower a bit. I may not be able to affect the switch, but that doesn’t stop me from sensing it.
“I promised you a date to anywhere you wanted, so this is fine,” I tell her, meaning it. My savings can handle it. “Besides, when was the last time you got to go out, and have a good time?”
She thinks about it for a bit, before looking me in the eyes, and telling me, “Last Christmas, when we had our date then.”
I smile, remembering the simple date at the local fast food joint, and then ice-skating afterwards. “I remember. You skated circles around me, and laughed every time I fell down.”
Mom smiles then and I know it’s genuine, as her ‘happy’ switch tilts upwards, and we both laugh, till she looks back down at the menu. “Everything looks so expensive, son. I don’t dare order anything.”
I reach out, and pull the menu from her hands, which unfortunately reveals her cleavage, and I have to look away before I get caught staring. “Then I will order for my beautiful date tonight.” She tries to protest, but I’m not going to have it.
When the waiter comes and takes our order (and stare at my mom), she complains again. “I saw that on the menu. That’s too expensive, son. And the champagne? Son, I know you can’t afford this.” She looks around at those close to us, before leaning over and whispering, “We should go, now, before he comes back with our food.”
To say I’m shocked to hear my own mother recommend ditching after ordering would be an understatement. To see her bending over in that dress sets my heart to pounding. I’m surprised she doesn’t try to rush me off to the hospital, my heart seems to be thudding so loudly.
“Relax, and enjoy the night, mom. I’ve got this.” But she doesn’t seem to want to listen.
“At least let me pay for some of it,” she insists.
“Don’t you dare!” I reply quickly. “Mom, if this are a date with dad, would you be so worried?” She shakes her head. “Then enjoy the food, and hopefully my company, and let me take care of the woman that has meant the most to me, throughout my life.”
She sits back then, and looks at me wide-eyed for a few seconds, before saying, “The most. . . What about Gina?”
I heave a sigh before answering. “I won’t deny we fool around,” it feels odd talking to my mom so openly about it, but she has to know by now that we’ve been doing it, “but other than that we are just friends.” The waiter arrives and pours us the champagne, and then leeaves the bottle with us on ice. That bottle is as much as half a paycheck for me. I take a sip of mine, and smile, before continuing. “You have loved and cared for me, my entire life. Even when I was a kid and screwed up, you are there for me. When I was hurt, or alone, I could always count on you.” I look her hard in the eyes, and smile, “So just sit there, and let me take care of you.”
She meets my gaze for a few seconds, taking a sip of her drink. “And what about Nancy?”
I choke, trying to take a swallow. “Nancy?” I splutter.
“I’m sorry,” her cheeks are turning red. “I shouldn’t have said anything. It’s just, well, she told me about what you all did. Oh, don’t give me that look. I’m not so innocent, myself.” I look at her curiously, still trying to clear my throat, but to no avail, “At first, I admit I was shocked, but when Nancy explained how close it had made Gina and her. . . Well, I couldn’t deny the temptation. I know who tucked me in that first night and I remember what I did.”
Thankfully I don’t have anything in my mouth at that moment, because I would have likely spewed it all over the table. She remembers kissing me? And by the sound of it, it had been no accident.
I’m saved from having to say anything immediately, by the waiter bringing our food. He gives mom a little more attention than is necessary. I start to get a bit annoyed by him, but he finally leaves us to eat. It smells great, but I’m a bit disappointed by how little there is on the plate.
“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have told you that,” mom says, after a few seconds of uncomfortable silence. “You probably think less of me now, and I’ve ruined our date.” She looks down at her plate, and suddenly I feel terrible for her.
I reach across the table, and grip her hand in mine, but she continues to look down at her open cleavage. “Mom, you are a beautiful woman. I would have to be a fool to be upset by a kiss from someone as hot as you.” She finally look back up at me, and I can still see some worry in her eyes.
“I’m not, son. You don’t have to lie to me. I’m old, and used. That’s why your dad did what he did.” Her voice is soft as she speaks, but I have no problem hearing her. I can feel her ‘happy’ switch dropping lower, and curse myself, for this date not going so well. I’d be tempted to adjust the switch, if I could without Summer, but as I think on it more, that would be a temporary fix. I need to cheer her up the old fashioned way.
“No!” I exclaim indignantly. “Haven’t you noticed how the waiter stares at you? He can’t stop staring. Look, he’s even staring now,” I wave to where our waiter stands, looking at our table, before turning back to mom. I can’t claim she is young, not with the crow’s feet at the corners of her eyes, but I can’t stand to hear her get down on herself for what dad did. Especially, when her self-image is so far off from reality.
I know I promised not to use my abilities on her, but I figure this will be forgivable. I make two quick switches, one for the elasticity of her skin, and one for her aging. I turn up the former, and slow down the later. I can’t touch her ‘happy’ switch, and the two new switches won’t take effect immediately, but it should help in the long run.
“Dad is an idiot for what he did to you,” I go on. “You look absolutely stunning tonight. Any man would be lucky to sit in my seat right now, across from you. But it just so happens to be that I’m the lucky one and I WILL NOT complain.” I try to sound forceful, willing her to understand what I’m telling her.
She smiles tremulously at me, her ‘happy’ switch shuddering, before dropping her gaze down to her plate. “Let’s eat,” she says, and I figure she just wants to change the subject.
The food tastes as good as it smells, and thankfully it’s a little more filling than it looks. Mom fills up her glass of champagne one more time, but otherwise refrains from drinking more. Since I’m driving, I only drink the one glass.
“Did you really mean what you said,” mom asks as she finishes up her plate, “about you being the lucky one?”
I look at her, across from me, at the way the dress hugs her curves, and her beautiful cleavage, the shape of her lovely face that I have known my entire life, and answer honestly and with all sincerity.
“Do you want to know what my first thought was when I saw you come to the door? I thought you look like a sex goddess. You’re smart, beautiful, and sexy. I absolutely meant what I said about me being lucky enough to be here with you tonight.”
As I speak, I watch her face for signs of anger, but only notice her cheeks reddening slightly.
The waiter returns, asking if we want anything for desert.
“No,” mom says, keeping eye contact with me and her tone level, “I think we’re fine, if we can have the bill please?” The waiter nods and walks away. “Son, hand me the keys, please. I will go wait in the car.”
I’ve over done it, I fear. I nod as I reach into my pocket to draw out my keys, and hand them to her. She stands, walks over to me, and leans over to give the top of my head a kiss. I’ve a great view of her cleavage, but right then, I can’t think of anything but that I’ve somehow hurt her.
Her next words only serve to confuse me. “Thank you, son, for a wonderful date.”
I pay as soon as the waiter brings the bill, and he gives me a dirty look when he sees that mom is gone. The meal wasn’t cheap, but then again, I’d known it wouldn’t be. The tip is probably worse than he deserved, but he HAD annoyed me. I grab the bottle of champagne as I leave.
When I walk out, I’m surprised to see mom in the driver’s seat, and waiting for me with the engine running. I get into the passenger seat, and mom puts the car in drive. I don’t know what to say to her, and she doesn’t try talking to me either. It takes me a bit to notice that she isn’t driving home. When she finally does stop, my heart is racing, and even my hands feel sweaty.
We are in a motel parking lot. The same motel I’d found dad cheating on mom in, and later that afternoon fooled around with Summer.
The silence drags on for a while, but I don’t know what to say, or even think. Mom is the one to break it.
She is alternating looking from the steering wheel, to the motel office, as her voice comes out, cracked and hesitant. “This was a mistake. . . We should go.”
I don’t know what makes me do it, but I reach over, and before she can put my car in reverse, I pull out the keys.
“I’m going to go pay for a room,” I tell her, wondering what she might say or do. “I’ll leave you the keys to my car, and you can either come in, or go home. I won’t think any less of you, no matter what you decide.”
Without looking back, I walk to the office, and pay for a room for the night. When I walk back out, mom is still waiting in the car, and I can feel her eyes on me as I walk to my room and unlock the door. I look back at her one last time, before I walk in and turn on the lights.
I sit on the queen-sized bed, as I wait. Have I overstepped m y bounds? She had all but said she’d intentionally kissed me that first night. After a few minutes pass, I turn on the TV. Have I made another mistake? Did I misunderstand what she had in mind? As the minutes wear on, I wonder if mine and mom’s relationship is forever damaged. Or did I read the signs wrong, and I’m just some demented pervert?
When the knock finally sounds on the door, it scares me half out of my wits. On shaky legs, I stand and walk to the door, half-afraid that it’s room service, or the manager telling me my date has left me here. Even the absolutely absurd thought that it is the police, coming to haul me away.
Opening the door, I’m almost tackled as mom throws her arms around my neck, and presses her lips firmly to mine. The cold air follows us in, until the door closes, but I barely notice it, as her tongue slips between my lips, to be met by mine. I can taste the champagne on her mouth, and wonder if there’s any left in the bottle. For a second I worry that she is only doing this because she is drunk, but I remember that she’d brought us here while still sober.
Her hands aren’t idle while we kiss, and she soon has my shirt up over my head, and then off. The bed hits the back of my legs, and I fall backwards. Without saying a word, the older woman’s hands start fussing at my belt, and she nearly rips my pants off of me.
She stands there, staring at my manhood, her mouth slightly askew. “Forgive me, Nick, but I want this. I really need this.”
I stand back up, and hug her still clothed body to mine. “There is nothing to forgive. I want this. . . I want you, too.”
Her eyes look wonderingly into mine, and I see tears starting to form. I kiss each of her eyes, as I let my hands pull the zipper in the lower back of her dress down. It soon puddles on the floor with a soft sigh, as our lips meet again. Our tongues fight desperately against each other, both vying for dominance; neither willing to submit.
I grab the back of her head, and fall back, pulling her down on top of me. She grunts at the impact, but it turns to a moan, as my hands freely roam her back, and drop to her rear. At first I think she isn’t wearing any panties, but then I feel the thin bit of thread, and realize she is wearing a G-string.
For some reason, the thought of my mature mother in that type of sexy underwear turns me on even more.
“Love me tonight, Nick,” she says breathlessly. “Love me like I haven’t been loved in years.”
“Always.” Mentally cursing my father for mistreating this wonderful woman, I roll us over, and start kissing down her bare chest. Her nipples are hard, as they top her tits, and I take one between my teeth, while I let my left hand drop down to her covered vulva. Even after two kids, her breasts are firmer than I would have imagined. The way they’d held up in her dress should have been a giveaway.
She starts to moan softly, but as I continue to lick and nibble her bosom, and rub her pussy, her volume increases. I break away from her nipples, and kiss my way down her smooth stomach, to the tops of her panties, and then further. I can easily smell her arousal, and see where her panties have a wet spot already growing. I give her panties a quick kiss, before pulling the cloth aside, and diving in. She tastes so sweet and warm, that I start to moan as I drive my tongue in as far as it will go.
“Oh, Nick, thank you! Oh, Nick, oh Nick, OH NICK!” Her hips are lifting up and down against my mouth, and I pull my tongue out, and suck hard on her clit, bringing her over the edge. Slipping two fingers into her, I feel how tightly her muscles squeeze the invading digits. I crook my fingers, trying to find her G-spot, as I start to pop her clit between my teeth. Her words are unintelligible, as she moans, and soaks my fingers in her juices. “Oh, son. I never knew. I never knew it could feel like this,” she tells me as I start kissing my way back up her body.
I bring my wet lips to hers, and we start kissing again. I rub my cock against her panties, but she breaks the kiss, and pushes my chest away a bit. “We don’t have to do this,” her voice is uncertain and tremulous. “You have already done more than enough for me tonight. More than is proper, really. Maybe we’d better stop before we do something we’ll regret.”
I look deep into her eyes, and can easily see the desire there, screaming to get out, and know that she has a tenuous grip on her control.
“Do you want this?” I ask, bumping my cock against her vulva.
“Mmm, yes I do. God help me, but I want this. Ahh. . . But it’s wrong. It’s incest. . . Hmm. . . Please stop, Nick. . .ahh” As she talks, I continue to rub myself against her. “You feel so good. I. . . No we shouldn’t. It’s wrong. . . Ungh. But. . .Nick,” she grows quiet for a second, and I barely hear her next words, “make love to me, son.”
Hearing her give into her desires, I pull the thin cloth of her G-string aside, and slip a couple inches into her before she can change her mind. “Whenever, and wherever you want,” I whisper softly into her ear. Her insides feel like they are on fire as they wrap around my member. Her head rolls back, and her fingernails dig into my ass, as she tries to pull me deeper. I pull out a little, and then slide a bit further in, loving how mom moans with every movement.
“No,” she pants, “Only for tonight. We can’t, ungh, do this again. But for tonight. . .”
I look down to where the two of us are joined, and can’t believe that I’m actually in the hole that I’d been born from. I’m making love to my mother, and she loves it at least as much as I do.
“Oh, yes! I can’t believe I have my son’s cock in me,” she cries out, as I slide most of my length back into her. “I can’t believe I am going to cum with his penis fucking me!” Molten lava leaks from our mutual connection.
I drop my head to her neck, and nibble lightly on her sensitive flesh. I feel the last of my cock slip fully into my mothers’ tight, burning hot, pussy, and moan at how wonderful it feels. I hold still there for a few seconds, reveling in the completeness I feel with her; in the feeling of being home.
I feel her teeth on my neck for a second, before her lips brushed my ear. “No regrets, tonight, son. Just please love me. As long as you love me, there can be no regrets.”
I lift my head, and look down at her. “I will always love you, mom. Always.” I drop my mouth back down to hers, and start to move my hips again. I move with fast, powerful strokes, and soon mom has to break away from the kiss in order to breath and moan.
I roll us back over, not breaking our connection, and then pull her chest to my mouth. I latch onto her nipple, sucking hard on her delightful breasts, while I grip her hips, and force her to rock back and forth on top of me.
“So deep. . . My son is so deep inside of me,” she cries out.
I reach between us, and start to play with her clit. The sudden stimuli against her already sensitive organ triggers another fiery orgasm and she collapses onto my chest, panting heavily. I’m close, and I know there is no slowing down, so I grab her cheeks, and start to thrust upwards as fast and hard as I can. I begin to jerk and thrash under her, as I empty my balls into her hot, wet, demanding womb.
Out of breath, we just lay there, cuddling with one another, and enjoying each other’s warmth. Mom is the first to talk again, breaking the blissful silence.
“You shouldn’t have cum in me,” she says placing a kiss on my chest. “Next time we’ll need to use protection.” She is still breathing heavily, as she talks. “It felt good, though. It felt so very good. And right.”
Horror struck, I begin to worry. Did I just get my mom pregnant? Why hadn’t I pulled out? I just acted without thinking, and. . . I’ve always been so careful.
Wait, did she say next time? I thought she wanted this to be a onetime thing. The thought that there may be another night together, fills my mind, leaving no room for other worries.
“I’m sorry, mom,” I tell her, wondering how or when we can be together again.
“Mmm, don’t be, son. It felt good, and I needed it. You made me feel young and desirable again.” I wonder how young she will feel when my switches start to truly take full effect in her. “I hate to do it, but we’d better get cleaned up, and home, before everyone wonders what we’re doing.”
Thinking about how Gina and Summer had acted, I don’t think they will be too surprised, but I don’t argue as mom sits up, and my semi-limp member slips out of her. Mom looks down at it for a moment, and I wonder what she is thinking, only for her to tell me a second later. “I still can’t believe we did that, but we agreed, Nick. No regrets.” She smiles dreamily, and whispers, “Thank you, again.” She leans forward, and I can feel her nipples on my chest as she softly kisses my forehead.
“No regrets,” I agree, before standing up, and kissing her softly on the lips. I start to get dressed. “Thank you for one of the best Christmases ever.”
We both laugh as we get dressed, and I have to zip up mom’s dress, but soon we find ourselves back in the car, driving home, with a half empty champagne bottle as the only witness to our kissing in the car.
Summer greets us as we walk in, and from the twinkle in her eyes, I wonder if she knows what we’d been up to. It would be hard not to, with mom’s hair messed up a little, and the smiles that we both have on our faces, but she doesn’t say anything and neither do we.
I check my email before going to bed, and see that I have one from Gina. There is a video attached to it, but with my phone as my internet service, it will take too long to download this one and watch tonight, so I start the download and go to bed.
I find myself back on Lela’s ship, just outside the reddish room that Lela is incubating our children in. As soon as I walk in, her words flash across my vision.
‘The demon scouts are in orbit around your planet. What is your plan?’ The words show up before me, like they had the night before.
Oh, shit! I think. With everything else going on, I’ve completely forgotten about the demons arriving tonight. How can I have been so stupid, to get side tracked like that? I didn’t realize that I’d been projecting my thoughts, until Lela answers.
‘If you don’t have a plan, then we are doomed.’
‘No,’ I think to her, trying to figure something out fast. ‘Can you take us close to them?’ I hadn’t given up when I went up against Gannon three different times before defeating him. And I sure as hell didn’t give up when I went toe-to-toe with that techno-demon. No way am I going to just roll over now! I ignore the fact that there is no reset switch this time. Never give up, never surrender!
I see a brief, almost imperceptible nod, before her words appear before me. ‘I can’t get us too close, or they will destroy us. Sit and close your eyes.’
I sit in the same spot I’d sat in last time, and hope that she doesn’t want to have sex at a time like this. I needn’t have worried though, for as soon as my eyes close, my vision is replaced by an inky blackness, filled with stars. I feel movement, and know that the ship is moving, and I’m seeing through its eyes, or sensors.
After a few seconds pass, I see the demon ship in a lower orbit over the Earth than we are. Despite Lela’s caution, I sense that the other ship is immediately aware of us, as it turns to face us.
‘Lela,’ I think, knowing my words will reach her, ‘put the healing light on me, and I will see what I can do.’
‘If I use that light in here, it will hurt our children,’ her response comes back to me, fearfully. ‘They are sensitive to the light.’
‘Aren’t you covering them up? If that ship kills us, our children will die too,’ I plead with her.
Suddenly I feel tingly, despite not being able to see my body, and know she has done as I’ve asked. With the extra energy, I reach out with my mind, and create a switch for their weapons. As soon as I feel it take hold, I flip it off, and sigh as I feel it move. They can no longer shoot at us. Despite how close they appear, I know there is some distance between us and them, by the headache this switch causes in me. If it had been more than one ship, I wouldn’t have been able to do anything, despite the healing greenish-yellow light.
I create a ‘self-destruct’ switch, or try to, but my head throbs, and no switch forms. Cursing, I watch as they draw closer, and try to figure out some sort of strategy. Obviously my switches have an effect on their ships, but I have to create one for something that is actually there. Where’s Summer when you really need her?
‘Should I get her?’ the words appear to me, and I ponder that for a few seconds, then indicate no. I don’t want her up here in danger right now. Maybe when the main fleet arrives, but not now. Right now I just need to find their weakness, and exploit it. Hell, maybe I’ll even level up. Wouldn’t that be nice?
The enemy ship appears to be picking up speed as it approaches, and I realize it’s trying to ram us.
‘Lela,’ I cry out, but she notices too, and is already moving us out of their path. The other ship changes course and continues to barrel down on us. I know their hull is more heavily armored than Lela’s ship. Ramming us won’t hurt them in the least.
I make another switch to turn off their steering, and am gratified when that one forms, despite the subsequent headache. When Lela moves the ship again, the demons continue on, unable to change course now.
I have to think of something to stop them though. Up to this point I’ve been reacting to what they’re doing, and not being too proactive.
It occurs to me that I might be able to open their external hatches, and perhaps suck them out into space. A quick headache later, I’m gratified to see one demon shoot out from their hull, but my elation is short lived, as I realize they must have sealed off the hatch, internally. I know I can’t sit here all day, and open each hatch one by one, as I need to finish this quickly. Already, despite the healing light, I’m over extending my ability, and know that I will pay for it dearly tomorrow.
The ship is lazily spinning now, from the force of the small hatch that had opened.
Somehow the demon ship turns and stabilizes itself, and is now facing us again. I check the ‘steering’ switch, and see that it’s still turned off. It takes me a second to realize what’s happened. These demons are smart. They’re using their other hatches, expelling air at precise moments, to control the ship.
They’re approaching us again, and while they are still slow, and can’t ram us, I don’t feel like I’ve much strength left in me for many more switches. Healing light, or no, I’m as good as done.
Then one last thought occurs to me, as we sit between the demon ship, and Earth: a hell-Mary of a move. It takes all of my effort to create one last switch, and completely turn off all of their power. It feels like someone is using my head as a dwarf’s anvil, and it takes all of my concentration to keep myself conscious, but I watch as the derelict ship floats past us, caught in Earth’s gravity. It takes a few minutes, but I’m gratified as it enters the atmosphere, and becomes a fiery streak. It starts to burn up upon entry, going in at the wrong angle. Lasting only a few seconds, a beautiful explosion fills my vision, and I lose my fight against oblivion.
Chapter 15
Nightmares fill my dreams. Explosions, death, and cries for help haunt me, as I toss and turn, trying to escape from the horrors filling my sleep. Over and over again I watch as death claims another life, and another, and another.
The worst part is that it’s the demons dying that I’m dreaming about. I have killed for the first time in my life, and no matter the fact that it had been them or me; my conscience won’t let me rest. I watch again and again as one of the small muscled red creatures gets sucked out of their airlock and floats through space. When it had actually happened, it had been completely quiet, but my mind adds sounds now, as the creature screams its last. It sees me looking at it, and somehow swims through the nothingness of space towards me, its dead eyes locked on where I float. My body is locked, unable to move or try to get away. Cold, lifeless hands grip me, and start shaking me violently; trying to take from me the life I’d stolen from it. Lifeless eyes look into mine, and try to suck away my soul.
“Wake up!” The creature cries at me, the voice oddly familiar and higher pitched than I would’ve expected from a creature like this. “He won’t wake up.”
Only I am awake. . . Aren’t I? I open my eyes to see everyone standing over me; worry creasing their brows, and fear filling three sets of eyes. Summer has me by the shoulders, and is still shaking me.
“I’m awake,” I grumble, my head throbbing.
“We’ve been trying to wake you for a bit,” mom looks at me worriedly. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah,” I try to reassure her, but I have to stay quiet, as my head is throbbing too much to speak too loudly, “I was just having nightmares, and my head hurts.”
“Nightmares?” Mom’s worry seems to increase markedly. “About last—” she cuts herself off, looking around at everybody else, and I realize what she’d been about to ask. She’s worried I’m having nightmares about making love to her last night.
“No, just monsters, and stuff,” I mumble, wanting to roll over, but not daring to go back to sleep, no matter how tired I feel. The monster I dreamt about was me, and I don’t want to face that again.
“Oh, okay,” mom says, sounding somewhat relieved.
“I got a call from the hospital,” Nancy says, talking for the first time, “I have to go back,” she replaces my sister on the bed, and feels my head and cheeks. “You don’t feel like you have a fever, but I don’t trust you’re well enough to drive, especially not in this weather.”
I turn and look out the window, but all I can see is white. It takes me a moment to realize that that is ALL there is to see.
“I can drive,” I tell her, knowing that if her job has called her in, then the hospital must be in need of her. I try to sit up, and throw off my covers, but she places her hand on my chest, and shoves me back down. I’m so weak, that I can’t even fight her, and oh, how my head throbs.
“You’re staying in bed,” mom says. “I can drive them up, and come back down. Your sister can stay and take care of you until I get back.”
I nod, knowing that I don’t have the strength to argue. They leave me to get some more rest, but sleep is the last thing I want right now.
Gina comes in to give me a kiss, and tell me she is going to go with her mom. Nancy and mom come in at the same time to say goodbye, and I can tell that mom wants to talk to me, probably about last night, but doesn’t dare say anything with Nancy there, so she kisses my brow, and tells me to get feeling better.
I barely hear them leave through the falling snow, before Summer walks in, with what I think is hot cocoa. It is, but it’s also spiked with coffee.
“You probably don’t want to go to sleep right now. I know how I get after I’ve had bad dreams, and I figure this will help keep you warm too,” she tells me, when I look at her questioningly after my first sip.
“Thanks,” I tell her, feeling truly grateful.
“Hey, I know you’re into some geeky stuff, so this might interest you.” I look to her, smiling. Anything geek related right now would be a nice distraction. “Apparently some sort of satellite fell out of orbit, and blew up in the sky last night. The government hasn’t said which one yet. Isn’t that cool?” I know she is just trying to cheer me up, but I also know that had been no satellite. It had been full of little alien creatures that I have killed. Lives snuffed out by my hand. Or mind, I guess. For the first time, I curse my ability.
I groan, and roll over, setting my drink on the nightstand. I feel the bed shift, as Summer lies down next to me, and puts her arm around me.
“I know you’re not feeling good, but we haven’t talked about what happened the other night in the hotel. In fact, we haven’t talked much at all, since then. Are you okay?” I can hear the concern in her voice, and despite my miserable mood, I hate to hear her down.
Rolling back over, I look her in the eyes, and force a smile. “Sorry, I guess it’s kind of been a bit hectic around here lately.” I give her a quick peck on the lips, to let her know I have no issues with what’d happened on Christmas Eve between us. As our lips touch, I’m able to sense most of my switches, and know that mom is driving slowly through the snow. “I will always look back on that night fondly.” It’s not until the words are out of my mouth, that I realize how final they sound.
“Always. . . So. . . so you don’t want to do it again? Do. . . Do you regret it?” Her brow wrinkles, and I can hear the fear in her voice.
“I don’t regret it in the least,” I promise. “I’m just not up to it right now.” Her lips spread in a wide smile that is infectious.
I roll back over, and when she tucks her hand under me, I can sense all of my switches again, and am thankful that this part of my ability isn’t hurting me. Despite my desire not to go back to sleep and the caffeine in the coffee/cocoa, I’m soon snoring away in a dreamless sleep.
When I wake up, I find that Summer has stripped off all but her bra and panties, and crawled under the covers with me. In a panic I look at the clock, and can see that mom has been gone for almost four hours. She will be back anytime now. I don’t know what she’ll think if she finds us like this, but I don’t want to find out the hard way, either.
As soon as I touch her to wake her up, however, my fears vanish. Mom is stuck in the snow by the feel of her switches way up north and still with Gina and Nancy. She won’t likely be home today. My touch is enough to wake, Summer, and she gazes at me with a sleepy smile.
“Mom called and says the weather is too bad to drive back down, so she is staying with Gina and Nancy tonight.” When I don’t look surprised, she says, “Oh, I guess you probably figured that out already, with your switches.” Her brow wrinkles again with worry, and she looks deep into my eyes. “How are you feeling?”
I realize that my headache is gone, and I no longer feel so tired. That nap has done me a world of good. The guilt is still there, but the wound isn’t quite so fresh. Looking off to the side, as if considering my answer, I say, “Well. . .” and wrap her in my arms, pull her tightly to me, and start to tickle her sides.
She squeals as she tries to break away from me, and a couple weeks ago she might have succeeded, but with my current strength, she doesn’t stand a chance. She kicks her legs, trying to force them between us, but her chest and torso are pressed tightly to me, and she is helpless to my onslaught. I only need to use one hand to hold her to me, while the other is free to tickle her sides and back.
“Stop!” She cries out, when she realizes she can’t break free. “I can’t breathe,” she squeals louder as I move my right hand around to her front, and start tickling under her left bra cup, using the strength in my left arm to keep her pressed to me. The new spot is even more ticklish than her sides, and she wails even more.
Unexpectedly, I feel her lips press to mine, and it startles me enough, that I freeze. She uses the distraction, to pull away, but she gains a grip on my hands.
“You really are feeling better, aren’t you?” After the torture I’d just put her through, she is breathing heavily, and smiling widely. I really love the way she looks with her hair all mussed up, and her breasts heaving behind her bra. “And unless I’m mistaken, that’s not the only thing feeling better.” Her hand lets go of mine and dodges under the covers, gripping my cock. I hadn’t even realized I’ve grown hard, until her fingers wrap around it, and squeeze. With that one action, all thoughts of demons, death, and worry flee as I groan at her touch.
Her smile grows larger, as her hand starts to stroke up and down my cock through my boxers. She leans over, and brings her lips back to mine, causing the awareness of my switches to explode in my head, as her tongue parts my lips. I moan again, loudly, as her mouth muscle slides along my teeth, and then darts in, only to find mine coming out to meet hers.
Unexpectedly she pulls away from me, and has a worried look on her face. “I’m sorry!” she quails. “I should have asked. I shouldn’t be throwing myself at you like this. You must think I’m a slut. . .”
“Don’t stop now,” I plead, in answer to her statements. “You’re not a slut. You’re just my perverted sexy sister, who is just as perverted as I am!”
“You’re sure?” Her question is hesitant, but I can hear the hope in it. She places her hand on my chest, and then yanks it back as if burned when she senses most of my switches. Her eyes get a suspicious glare in them, before she asks, “How do I know you’re not manipulating me with your switches?”
“Take my hand, and tell me if you sense yourself,” I tell her simply. As soon as she places her hand in mine, I don’t wait, but pull her to me, wrapping my arms around her as I kiss her deeply. She melts under my kiss, and I know she is no longer worried about me manipulating her.
Summer rolls on top of me, without breaking the kiss, and start grinding her panty-covered crotch against my bulging boxers. We both moan in unison at the connection, before I unsnap her bra, releasing her nicely tanned tits.
She breaks the kiss then, sitting up, and pressing down hard against my groin. “So, little brother, what do you think of your older sister’s tits?”
I openly ogle her, seeing her topless for the first time, and liking what I’m seeing. Her chest isn’t as big as Gina’s or the twins, but they have a beauty that is all their own. With no tan lines, and her soft curves, Summer is gorgeous.
“I’m wondering why they are up there, and not in my mouth, right now,” I answer, pulling her back down to me, so that I can suckle from her teats.
Her hand snakes to the back of my head, and pulls me tighter to her chest, as my hands roam down her back, to the tops of her panties. Slipping my hands under the hem, I get a good handful of her ass, and start to rock her back and forth.
“Mmm, you really know how to suck tit, Nick. Damn, you’re getting me so wet.” She moans loudly as I bite her nipple, before pressing her hands against my shoulders, and shoving me back down on the bed.
I’m entirely caught off guard by what she does next. Getting up, she turns and walks from the room.
“Where’re you going?” I cry after her. She has me so turned on right now, that if she hadn’t said she doesn’t want to go all the way, I’d be tearing off the thin fabric of her panties, and shoving myself as deep into her as she can take.
“Hmm?” she pauses at my doorway, turning around slightly, and I can’t help but admire the way the doorway frames her luscious body. Her panty clad ass is still facing me, her shoulder turned sideways, and her wonderful tanned right breast is pointing to the door jam. In her eyes, however, is pure mischief. “Did you think you were really going to get any action after tickle torturing me?”
She takes off running as I growl and get up, chasing after her. She is quick and limber, but I still have her on speed, and it only takes me a few moments to catch her. Throwing her over my shoulder, and placing one quick spank on her round ass, I carry her back to the bedroom.
She playfully beats against my back, but I can smell her arousal coming off her, and know she wants to get off as badly as I do. Throwing her to my bed, we both laugh as she scoots up to the headboard.
“Okay, you caught me,” she says, grinning delightfully, “now what?”
I grab one of her feet, and she tries to pull away, thinking I’m going to tickle her again, but I have something else in mind. Despite her efforts, I easily pull her toes to my lips, and she melts with an audible sigh as I kiss her little digits. Running my tongue along and around each toe, I smile as I watch her fondle her boobs.
“You must have had a lot of girlfriends in college, to learn how to please a woman so well,” she says softly as I lick up the arch of her foot.
I’m embarrassed to admit that the only reason I know so much is the internet. “I’ve had the best of teachers,” I say honestly, only referring partially to Donna Frankens, but mostly the World Wide Web.
“Hmm, I have to admit I’m a bit jealous,” the look in her eyes however as I nibble on her ankle tells me she isn’t in the least bit angry. “All those other women who’ve had a crack at my brother, when I could’ve had him first.” She sounds more wistful than anything else.
I continue to kiss and nibble my way up her leg, skipping over her covered crotch, but spending awhile on her tasty tits. She keeps trying to hump herself against me, as I play with her tetons, but I’ve decided that I’m going torture her for a bit first.
“Oh my god, why won’t you touch my pussy?” she demands hungrily after a few more minutes goes by. She tries to bring her own hands down to her crotch, but I grab them, and hold them over her head, and go back to suckling her nipples. Moaning in lust and unfulfilled desire, she twists her hips hard enough to roll me off her. Before I can blink she is on top of me again, shuddering as she grinds her cunt against my boxers. Her orgasm is strong enough, that I can feel my boxers getting wet through her panties.
She looks me seriously in the eyes as she comes down from her high, and I can tell she is trying to figure something out. “I still don’t think we should go all the way. We are siblings, after all,” she tells me, and I feel disappointed, “but that doesn’t mean we can’t have a lot of fun.” Her serious demeanor turns to one of wanton mischief as she grinds herself against me, some more.
Before I can give her an answer, she mashes her lips to mine, and starts humping me through our underwear. I would have happily entered her, my cock is aching for some attention, but I’m not going to go against her will.
I place my hands against the sides of her chest, and lift her body, moving it further up the bed. She knows what I’m after, and gets off me long enough to remove her panties, before sitting on my face. She tastes just as she had on Christmas Eve, and I look up her body to see that she is rolling a nipple in each hand, as I suck on her labia. She sees me looking up at her, and smiles, before throwing her head back and moaning, as she presses her pelvis against my tongue.
I throw all of my concentration into pleasing my sister, and suck hard on her clit, before nibbling lightly on it. She rewards my efforts with a mouthful of her cum, as she thrashes wildly on top of me, having her second powerful orgasm.
She gets up, and for a second I fear we’re done, or that she is going to run away again, but she turns around, and then bends over, pulling the top of my boxers down, as she sits back on my hungry mouth. Now in a sixty-nine position, I’m soon moaning into her twat, as she sucks me as deeply into her mouth as she can. Considering this is only her second ever blowjob, I have to say she is doing really great. She knows how to use her tongue, but she still uses a little too much teeth.
Meanwhile I haven’t been idle, as I slip a couple fingers into her wet snatch, while I continue to flick her clit with my tongue. Her head bobs up and down my shaft, eliciting moans from me, as I do all I know how to with my lips, tongue, and teeth to please her.
Despite how much she’s improved on her technique, I know it won’t be enough to get me off, so I just enjoy it, while getting her off. After her fourth orgasm on my lips, she gets up, and looks at me accusingly.
“You’re not enjoying this, are you?” she demands of me, hands on her hips, and eyebrows furrowed.
“I am!” I tell her honestly. “I just want to please you. If I weren’t enjoying it, I wouldn’t be so hard.”
She softens somewhat, as I’m most obviously very hard, before giving me a tender kiss on my lips. She trails kisses over to my ear, before whispering, “Do you want to do what we did the other night, then?”
I nod, and she lies down next to me. Crawling on top of her, I get between her legs, and start rubbing the head of my penis between her soft, wet, petals. She moans throatily, and starts to hunch her hips against me, and it takes all of my will not to just shove it in. Her eyes are closed, and she is sucking in her bottom lip, with her light brown fair fanned out along my pillow. She looks so sexy, that I just want to dive right in and fuck her brains out. It is only my love for her, as well as her request not to go all the way, that stops me.
I can see her juices leaking out of her, helped by my slippery member. Laying the underside of my rock spear against her juicy labia, I press my pelvis against hers, and move my hips slowly. She feels so good and warm like this, and I truly enjoy the dreamy smile on her face as she matches her hip movements in time with my own.
“Nick?” Her voice is breathy and barely audible.
“Yes, my sweet Summer?” I ask, wondering if she is ready to stop. She has already had a number of powerful orgasms, and I wonder if she has become too sensitive. Despite how throbbing hard she has gotten me, I can always just finish myself off in the bathroom if I need to, though I’d rather not.
“Fuck me, Nick,” her eyes are still closed as she makes her demand, and I freeze on a downward slide. Had I really just heard her, or is this wishful thinking? My cockhead is stopped at her petals, begging me to move forward.
“But you said—” I start, but am cut off as she opens her eyes, and looks directly into mine.
“I said, fuck me!” She emphasizes her words by wrapping her legs around my torso, and forcing my hips forward. My cock slips a partial inch into her tight wetness, before she throws her head back against my pillow and cries out in ecstasy. I wait for her to get used to my girth, before starting to move my hips in slow movements. If I’d had any other reservations left in me, the pure bliss that I feel, and the lust in her eyes banishes them all. She is so tight; I don’t know how long I’ll last. “I know I said I didn’t want to, but you got me so horny, now I can’t help myself. Hate me all you want later, but right now, gimme my first fuck from a real man! I need to feel you in me, brother dearest.”
I’ve forgotten that she’s never been with a man before. That would explain why she is so damned tight. She feels like a fiery vise, gripping the few inches that have so far breached into this uncharted territory. She is so warm and wet, I’m in paradise.
I drop my torso down, until we are chest to chest, her nipples pressing pleasantly against my torso, and her ear just a bit from my lips. “I will never hate my sister. How can I, when I’m doing everything I can, not to dive right in. Thank you, Summer. Thank you for this gift. I will always treasure it.”
I start to move my hips faster, diving deeper into her, bit by bit, with each thrust. It’s still slow going, despite how wet she is. She is just too damned tight.
“I feel so full,” she tells me, moaning between each thrust. “I love how complete I feel with you in me. I love the way your cock stretches me, and makes me yearn for more. Nick, my sweet brother, I love you.”
“I love you, Summer,” I whisper back, as her hands grip my back, and she spasms below me.
Her mention of feeling complete brings my attention to the sense of my switches. For the first time I can easily sense and even see Lela up in her ship. I truly hope Summer doesn’t notice her, and try to distract her. I start to suck on one of her breasts, while simultaneously twisting her other nipple.
I roll us over, and sink a little deeper into her as her sleight weight settles onto me, before finally hitting her deepest parts. She shudders in orgasmic bliss once more, and it feels like her pussy has just shrunk, it milks me so forcefully.
I still have her nipple between my teeth, but I move my other hand down to where we are complete, and find her clit. I press hard against it, while I drop my hips, then thrust upwards, striking her womb, before doing it again.
“I’m coming close,” I tell her, “I’m about to cum.” I’m not sure if she is on any protection, where she is a self-avowed lesbian, and want to give her the opportunity to get off me if she needs to, before I fill her too tight twat with my seed.
She doesn’t say anything, but moans, as she starts to cum again, and it’s too late. I shoot deep into her, increasing her orgasm, and moaning loudly in my own. A fire hose has nothing on the pressure that I spray into her devouring pussy.
As soon as she comes down from her high, her look of bliss changes to one of horror. “Nick, why did you do that? I’m not on anything!”
“I tried to warn you,” I protest, suddenly feeling like shit, filled with post orgasmic guilt.
Her expression changes again, “I’m kidding. Well, kinda. I’m NOT on anything, but it’s the wrong part of my cycle, so we should be safe. When you told me you were going to cum, I got so turned on by the thought of my little brother cumming in me, I started to cum myself.” I glare at her, for her deception, but she kisses me lightly, and I can’t stay angry with her. “I’d better go get cleaned up, just to be safe though. Care to join me in the shower?”
I’m in the bathroom, warming up the water, before she has a chance to react. She comes in, laughing, and steps under the nozzle.
I step in after her, and grab the soap in my hands. Lathering up, I treat my lovely sister by washing her from head to toe, making sure to get into every nook and cranny. I also made sure to get inside her pussy, trying to scoop out all of my jism. She seems to enjoy it, so I bring her to one more orgasm, before I pull my fingers out.
We screw on more time in the shower, and again in the bedroom later on before going to sleep for the night, thoroughly exhausted, but very satisfied.
As we lay there, trying to fall asleep, the question I fear about Lela, finally comes up.
“Is that an alien that has some of your switches in her?” Summer’s hand is tracing circles on my hairless chest as she asks.
“A-alien?” I splutter.
“Don’t try to fool me,” she says, tweaking one of my nipples almost painfully. “I know what I see when we make love. How did you get a switch in an alien? And I’m assuming it’s a female by its breasts. What is she doing, sitting like that? Is she sleeping?” I’m surprised at how calmly she’s asking me all of this. I guess that compared to fucking her own brother, and my new superhuman ability, aliens are just one more thing.
I know I have to be honest with her. I can’t deny it now. “She is the reason I have my ability, and why contact with you magnifies it.” I explain to her about the dormant gene, and she takes it better than I would have expected.
“Why are the aliens activating this gene?” She sounds genuinely curious. “Is it so they can autopsy us later?”
I laugh before answering. “No. Little aliens that I call demons, are on their way to Earth, and should be here in less than six months. They will likely kill us and eat us, unless I can come up with an idea on how to stop them.” After most of a blissful day of forgetting about my problems, they’re all crashing back down on me.
I picture again the demon getting flung from the airlock with a silent scream, and their ship breaking into a million pieces in a magnificent explosion, and I’m the one to blame.
“Is that why you were having nightmares? You’re worried about these demons?” I can hear the concern in her voice, and gratitude warms my heart. I hug her to me for a second, before answering her.
“Kind of. A demon scout ship arrived last night, and I was able to stop them, but it almost killed me.” My voice sounds almost dead, even to my ears.
“You’re getting stronger though. I’m sure by the time they get here, you’ll be strong enough to take them on.” I only wish I have her confidence, but she can’t be more wrong.
“You don’t understand. I KILLED them last night. They are a sentient race, and I destroyed them,” I’m nearly yelling now.
Summer remains cool, despite the heat in my voice, and gives me a patronizing look.
“You mean to tell me that you feel guilty for defending yourself? Nick, snap out of it, and get over yourself! They were going to kill you, and if not you, then me, mom, Gina. . . all of us. Don’t feel sorry for what you have to do. Be glad you have something you can do about it.”
Her words help, but I still feel guilty. “I barely stopped them. It was just one small ship, a scout, and it took everything I had to stop them. How am I going to stop an entire fleet?”
She throws her leg over my waist, and the switches blossom more fully in my mind. “You won’t,” she tells me. “We will,” and I know what she is getting at. We will have to be together during the battle.
Only I really hope it won’t become a true battle.
* * *
“Nick,” the fear in Summer’s voice wakes me instantly, “where are we?”
I look around, and am surprised to see that we’re on Lela’s ship. I’m not so much surprised that I’m here, but that my sister is right next to me, still naked. Lela has never brought me here when I’m with someone, and definitely not brought someone else with me.
“You wanted to know about the alien? Let’s go meet her.” I stand, and take her hand in mine. Her grip is strong, and despite how easily she has accepted everything earlier, I can tell she is scared now. I remember how afraid I had been at first, and give her hand a reassuring squeeze.
‘Why did you bring Summer?’ I mentally ask Lela.
‘What she says is true. You will need her to stop the demons. She needs to know everything, and be just as capable.’
The doorway opens up, and I walk Summer into the pitch black rectangle. Waiting for my eyes to adjust to the red light, I continue on, but Summer remains rooted where she stands.
“Nick, I can’t see,” her voice quavers, and I look to see terror in her blind eyes.
“Relax, Summer. I can see just fine. I promise no one is going to hurt you,” I reassure her. I can see her nod, and I wrap my arms around her bare flesh, hugging her tight to me, as we walk along the suspended walkway, following the arrows in my vision.
‘She will need the nanites, too. Make sure she is quiet when you walk in. I have an applicator ready in here.’
I stop where we are, and speak to my sister. “When we get there, I will have to give you the nanites. You will be able to see, and after a few seconds, we will be able to send messages mentally to each other.” I give her a serious look, before I remember she can’t see me. “Once we walk into that room, you can’t say a word. Make as little noise as possible.”
She nods, but asks, “Why?”
“She is incubating. . . her. . . children,” I almost mess up and say, ‘our children.’
“So, there will be even more aliens up here?” She asks, and I’m glad to see she is starting to relax. I wonder how much of that is because in our minds, we can both see Lela sitting on her cylinder.
“Yeah,” I tell her uncomfortably. “Now be quiet, and don’t make a noise. They are sensitive to light and sound.”
Summer nods, and we walk in. I hope that Summer handles the nanites better than I did at first, and hope that she is able to stay quiet.
I needn’t have worried though, as Lela directs me to a separate room, where the applicator with the nanites, wait. As soon as we walk in, a door closes silently behind us.
“We are actually in a different room now,” I tell her. “Brace yourself, these don’t feel very good at first.”
I don’t wait for a reply, before grabbing up the instrument, and injecting the tiny robots into her thigh.
She yelps, and grabs the spot where I’ve injected her. I can see her veins change colors as the things enter her bloodstream, and spreads out.
“Oh, god, it feels like fire,” Summer moans.
I step up to her, and hug her tight to me, knowing that she will be okay. Her arms squeeze me tight in return, and I hold her, through her screams and agony, until it’s over.
I mentally tell her to think her words to me.
‘Like this?’ her words appear before my eyes, and I nod, knowing that she can see me now. ‘Why is everything red?’ she asks next.
‘I have been thinking on that. I think the nanites allow us to see into the infrared, but it appears red to us.’ She seems to accept this explanation, only to have Lela confirm it to both of us a moment later. ‘Are you ready to meet Lela?’
When she nods, the doorway opens, and we walk into the other room.
Chapter 16
The front door slamming wakes me up. I figure it’s just mom finally getting home from up north, and I try to roll over, but I run into something.
Or rather, someone.
My eyes flash open at the same time Summer’s does, and we realize the predicament we’re in. We’re both still naked, and she is in my bed. Panic stricken, we both jump out of bed. Well, I try to, but my legs get caught up in the blankets, and I hit the floor with a thud.
My lovely, sweet, beautiful, and sexy sister titters at me, and I glare back as I get to my feet. We can hear mom coming down the hallway, and I know there is no time for her to get out. I point to the closet, Summer nods and jumps in, just in time for my door to creak open.
“Mom!” I protest, standing there naked, and trying to cover myself up.
“Oh, it’s not like I haven’t seen it—” she cuts herself short, as she sniffs a couple times. Her sharp eyes look deep into me for a few loud heartbeats. She looks around my room, then back at me, before continuing to talk, “I brought breakfast home. You look like you’re feeling better, so get dressed, and, um, tell your sister, too.” She turns and closes the door.
I know we’ve been busted even before we walk out of my room. Summer goes to her bedroom to get dressed, and I find mom setting out a fast-food breakfast on the table.
‘How much trouble do you think we’re in?’ Summer’s words flash in front of my eyes. I don’t know, and tell her so.
“Mom, I—” her sharp look, locks my tongue up tight.
“We will wait for your sister, and then we can talk,” she tells me, and from her tone, I know there is no arguing with her. I wonder how much trouble we’re in.
When Summer joins us, we all sit at the table, in silence. Mom is the first to speak, her tone flat and emotionless.
“I knew your dad was cheating on me for years. It hurt, but I had no choice, because if I left him, I knew I’d lose everything.” Her eyes go back and forth between us as she speaks, as if to make sure we’re listening. Part of me feels shame for hurting her, but another part of me says that we’re not an official thing, so it wasn’t really cheating. She is my mom, and we can never really be together. “I can’t tell you that what you’re doing is wrong, or even gross, because of what we’ve already done, Nick.”
I wish she hadn’t said that. Summer’s eyes grow large as she figures out what mom means. She hits my arm, and looks at me in shock. “No way! You and mom?” she demands, and the same words flash in front of my vision. She is using both in her shock.
“I see you didn’t know,” mom says, unperturbed. “Yes, dear, after our date, we. . . well, your brother is quite the gentleman, and I should have stopped, but couldn’t help myself. I didn’t know that he would try to get you in bed, too. I’m sorry for the part I played in that, dear; especially with your preferences in women.”
“But, mom,” my sister shoots back, “we started the night we found dad cheating on you, so it isn’t your fault! I seduced him that afternoon.”
Mom looks back and forth between us, and I nod that it’s true. I’m not sure if I should be relieved that Summer revealed our prior activity, or worry that it will hurt our mother more.
“Well, I feel a little better about that. I dunno, less guilty I guess.” She drills me with her eyes again. “Nick, I’ve wanted to talk to you about that night, but haven’t had the chance. I guess since all of our secrets are out, now is as good a time as any, though most of what I’d thought is obsolete now.”
‘We too, will talk when this is done,’ Summer promises me through the nanites, and I feel my heart sink.
“Son, I understand that you have certain needs, and you certainly helped me out with mine the other night. I’ve decided that I really don’t regret what happened, but we probably shouldn’t do it again. What the two of you decide to do is up to you, but I hope you understand that you can never get married or anything.” Mom is talking so matter-of-factly, that when she mentions marriage, Summer and I both splutter, and I end up choking on my breakfast.
“Marriage?!?” Summer demands. “Mom, I love Nick, but I have no intention of MARRYING him!” I nod in agreement.
‘I hope you don’t mind,’ Summer’s words flash. ‘I really like having sex with you, and I love you, but marriage would be impractical.’
‘I agree,’ I tell her back, glad that we can have this sub-conversation.
“Well that’s something at least,” Mom says, unaware that her two children are talking mind-to-mind.
“Mom,” I start, “I am truly sorry I hurt you, like dad did. I didn’t think about how it would affect you.” I know how much of a heel that makes me sound. “What you and I shared is beautiful.” I’m careful not to say it in a past tense, like I had with Summer, yesterday.
“I know, Nick, and I certainly don’t expect you to be with only me. I know what you’ve done with Gina and Nancy, and don’t expect you to stop that either.” I cringe as mom mentions Nancy and Gina. Summer didn’t known about that either.
‘I guess you’re not so new to incest, after all.’ If words are fire, those leave me cooked well done.
‘I told you I’m perverted,’ I think back at her defensively. ‘Now you know, I was being serious.’
“I guess I really don’t know what I expected,” mom goes on, still oblivious to the other conversation. She is looking at her hands, but after a slight pause, she looks at me curiously. “I guess I should probably be completely honest with you. You’ll likely find out anyway.” She takes a deep breath, and I wonder what she is going to say. “I stayed up north for more than just the snow. Last night, I. . . we. . . that is, Gina, Nancy, and me all. . .” Her cheeks are dark red, and it doesn’t take a genius to figure out that there had been a threesome at Gina’s house. I won’t deny the thought turns me on, but I’m curious about how it’d happened.
“Mom!” Summer exclaims next to me, grabbing her hand. “I didn’t know you swung that way.”
“I don’t, or I didn’t. . . I don’t know. Everything is so confused now. When your dad was here, I always knew what to expect. He was cheating on me, but as long as we remained married, he appeared respectable to everyone else, even though we both knew better. Now that he’s gone, things have spiraled out of control.” She drops her head into her hands, and Summer gives me a significant look before getting up, and going over to comfort our mother. “I had to talk to someone, and as they comforted me, I. . . Well, one thing led to another. . .”
‘You need to use your switches on her to make her happy,’ she thinks to me.
‘No, I won’t manipulate people with them anymore,’ I think right back at her vehemently.
‘You’re not manipulating her, you’re helping her. Do it, or I won’t help you with the demons.’ Her eyes give a tone to her words that the text alone can’t convey.
I know the threat is an empty one. She has to help me, or we’re all dead. Despite knowing this, I decide to help mom.
If only Lela’s people hadn’t abandoned us, leaving us as bait for their escape.
I touch Summer’s hand, so that any switches I make can only be affected if I’m with her. That way I won’t be tempted to use them on my own. She already has a happy switch in her (made while Summer and I were touching), and her youthening ones, but I decide to throw in a content one and a confident one as well. I can easily throw them all fully on, while touching Summer, but decide to move them slowly, so that she won’t suspect.
‘Good thinking,’ Summer sends me. Of course she can sense and see everything I’m doing.
My sister is gently stroking mom’s back, trying to comfort her, and I can see my switches gently taking effect. Mom looks up at us and smiles lightly.
“Thank you, both of you. I don’t know why, but being with you two like this has made me feel better.” I smile at Summer, glad I’m able to help, and only feeling slightly guilty about using my powers on her.
“So how did it happen with you, Nancy, and Gina?” Summer asks, and I’m certain mom is going to balk. I guess my switches are in effect, however, as she answers without reservation.
“We got to talking about it on the way up. I didn’t tell Gina about us, Nick, don’t worry.” She pats my hand as she says this, but I wonder if Gina would have cared, after the way she’d helped set up the date. “I admitted that I’ve never been with a woman, and they informed me that I’m welcome to join them if I wanted to. At first I wasn’t going to, but the more I thought about it, the more curious I got. The incest between mother and daughter doesn’t bother me as much as I thought it would, and when I dropped them off, they asked again. The weather made the perfect excuse, and I came in. I came many more times last night.” She stops talking then, and looks to her two children. “I can’t believe I’m telling you this, but, oddly, I seem completely fine by it.”
Summer smiles at me, before leaning down and whispering something into mom’s ear. Mom pulls away, and looks at her curiously, before shrugging.
‘What did you say to her?’ I wonder to my sister, but she only smiles at me.
Mom then looks back at me for a few seconds, before asking, “I know I said we shouldn’t anymore, and last night was really great with those three women, but I could really use something only a man has.” Then I understand what Summer had asked. Her ‘confidence’ switch must have taken full effect too, as she reaches over before I can answer, and starts working at my pants.
I almost stop her, thinking I’ve caused this with my switches again, but Summer sends me a message. ‘Don’t stop this. You helped her out, you didn’t make her horny. Let this happen, she needs it.’ My sister glances at mom, then back to me again, before mentally adding, ‘and I want this, too.’
Looking at it that way, I can’t argue, and moan as mom pulls my stiffening member out, and starts sucking on it at the dinner table. Summer comes around, and drops down next to her, and the two women start to swap my cock back and forth, and even kiss each other around my pole. If one set of lips is great, two are phenomenal!
Mom is still sitting in her chair, bent over, and it’s easy for me to slip my hands into the front of her shirt, and fondle her larger tits, while she sucks on my knob. She moans softly, as I start to roll her right nipple between my fingers. After a few seconds of this, she pulls back, relinquishing my cock completely to her daughter, and takes off her top. She smiles lovingly at her children, before standing and dropping her pants as well.
I reach out my arms, and pull her to me, kissing her soundly on the mouth, and letting my hand drop down to between her legs. She is already wet, and I use her natural juices to lube up my fingers, and rub them vigorously against her clit. She starts to shake against me, and cry out into our kiss, as I make her cum. I can feel her lubricant soak my hand, as her hands grip the back of my head, and our kiss reaches a whole new level of lust and desire.
Summer leaves my cock hanging, the air slightly cool on my saliva soaked rod, and pulls my hand away from our mother. She immediately plants her lips on mom’s vagina, and the older woman jumps as she feels her daughter’s tongue on her already sensitive clitoris.
“Oh, Summer. You really know how to do that!” she moans out, breaking our kiss. I step away from the two, and kneel behind my sister. Summer is kneeling on the floor, her mouth plastered to mom’s vagina. Pulling Summer’s shirt up and off, I’m happy to see she hasn’t put on a bra. I remove her pants next, and then sit flat on the floor behind her, wrapping my legs around her torso, while she goes back to eating out our mother. My cock is pressed between her ass cheeks, and I take off my shirt before enfolding my lovely sister in my arms, from behind. I bring one hand to her tit, giving it a good firm squeeze, and drop the other to her already drenched crotch.
She is even wetter than our mom, and two of my fingers slip into her with ease. She starts to moan, as she rocks her hips against my hand, and presses back against my cock. Mom is moaning in earnest now too, and soon cums on her daughter’s lips. Her legs give out from underneath her, and she collapses back into her chair.
I stand up, lifting Summer at the same time, and setting her off to the side. Mom is still trying to catch her breath, when I slide a couple inches of my penis into her, making her gasp. Her eyes fly open, and her hands go to my chest, as she looks me in the eyes.
“Fuck me with your cock, son. I really need a good screw right now.” Her words shock me, they are so different from the last time we’d made love, and I figure her ‘confidence’ switch has something to do with it.
I lean forward until our lips meet, and slide a little further into her. Our tongues wrestle, as I go deeper and deeper into my beautiful mother’s twat. She is on fire inside, and her hands roam my chest, as I slide back and forth, until I’m fully sheathed in her birth canal.
“Damn, that is so hot!” I hear Summer exclaim, and I look up to see her with two fingers in her pussy, and her other hand busily rubbing her clit. For some reason it has always been a massive turn on for me to see a woman masturbate, and I go wild, plunging in and out of our mother, while I watch Summer get herself off on her fingers.
Mom has gone silent, and I tear my eyes away from my sister’s buried fingers, to see that she is having one powerful orgasm after another, due to my pounding. Her vagina is undulating around my cock, and I have to stop moving, or I’m going to cum too soon. Instead, to distract myself, I hook my arms under her armpits, and stand up, lifting the slight mature woman with me.
Mom gasps, as her weight forces her down a little more on my intruding pole, and her legs squeeze my torso for balance. I start walking back to her room, knowing that Summer will follow.
Once inside, I allow myself to fall back on the bed, causing mom to grunt again, as she collapses onto my chest.
“Oh, son. The other night was good, but that was. . .that was unbelievable.” Her breathing is ragged as she rests her head on my chest.
‘I agree. Watching you two made me cum pretty hard, too,’ Summer thinks to me.
“I’m not done yet, mom,” I tell her, lifting her torso high enough that I can latch onto one of her nipples, while I move my hips beneath her. Her velvety folds are so slick, as I slowly fuck my own mother that my balls are dripping with her fluids after only a few strokes.
“Son, I don’t. . . ungh. . . think I can. . . ahhhhh. . . keep. . . going. . . oh, fuck!” She cries out, as I feel Summer’s tongue lick my balls, and I know she is pleasing mom at the same time. Mom starts to move her hips on her own, hands flat on my chest, moaning and grinding herself against her two loving children, and head thrown back. Her breasts are pointing out freely in the air, so I reach up, and grab a globe in each hand, massaging. When she cums again, it’s spectacular. Her whole body locks up, and I can feel her fluids gushing out of her hole, soaking my crotch and Summer’s face, while she croons one long moan in ecstasy.
She collapses to the side, as she tries to recover, and I slip out of her with a very wet slurping noise. My cock wasn’t free for long, before Summer swallows as much of it as she can, between her lips. Mom’s cum is quickly cleaned from my rod.
‘I can’t believe she got all of you in her,’ she thinks to me. “I’m next,” she says out loud, her face glistening with our mother’s sweet juices, before licking her way up my body. When our tongues meet, I can taste our mother on her, and that makes me moan even more as I slip into her slippery snatch.
I roll us away from mom, so that I can be on top, and use long, steady strokes to get as deep as I can into my sister’s vaginal cavity. I have her breasts in each hand, pinching her nipples between my thumbs and forefingers, and she is tossing her head back and forth as I strike bottom again and again. “Fuck me, Nick. Fuck your sister and make me cum hard on your motherfucking cock! Make me cum as hard as you made mom cum. Fuck me, Nick, fuck me!”
Mom must have recovered enough, because suddenly she is right there, kissing Summer soundly on the lips, while her right hand dives to her daughter’s clit, and starts rubbing. My sister’s tight pussy clamps down on me hard as she cums, sending me way over the edge.
I pull out just in time, and shoot my load across mom’s hand, and my sister’s stomach, marveling at the volume of spunk that’s spewing from me. I watch in amazement as mom breaks off kissing her daughter, and starts licking my cum off the back of her hand. When that is clean, she starts licking up my jism from Summer’s stomach.
“Don’t swallow that,” Summer pipes up breathlessly. “I want some.”
Mom sucks up more, and then brings her lips over Summer’s. I think she is just going to dribble some out, but Summer grabs the back of mom’s head, and pulls her down, sucking my potent seed straight from our mother’s lips.
Watching them turns me on so much, I realize I haven’t gone limp. I want to be back in mom again, so I crawl behind her, but she stops me.
“I can’t right now, son. Not in that hole. It’s been years, but I think I would like to have you in my ass.” Wow, I think, her confidence is really high.
“The ass, mom? I’ve heard of people doing that, but does it really feel good?” Summer asks, curiously. “Some of my girlfriends have tried talking me into it with a vibrator, but I’ve always been too scared.
Mom gives Summer a quick peck on the lips, smiling. “Sweety, some of my best ever orgasms came from anal, but your dad didn’t like it. Considering how good your brother feels in my vagina, I can only imagine what he’ll feel like in my ass.” She wiggles her behind at me. “What are you waiting for, stud?” She asks me, impatiently.
I don’t waste any more time, and dribble some spit against her anus. As I’d done with Gina in the past, I slip first one, then two fingers, into mom’s puckered brown hole. She moans into a shared kiss with Summer, as I work my third finger in. Moving my fingers in and out, at a slow pace, I hope I don’t hurt my wonderful mother when I slip into her extremely tight butt.
When I feel she’s loosened up enough, I kneel behind her. My cock is still plenty lubed up between cum and saliva, so I press it against her small brown hole. It takes a bit of pressure to get into her colon, but once the head slips in, I groan at the delightful feeling of her sphincter squeezing my rod.
“Go slow, son. You’re a lot bigger than anything I’ve ever had back there, and I feel like you’re going to split me in two.” I nod, and wait for her to give me the go ahead, before sliding deeper into her colon. “Mmm, that’s it. Nice and slow. God, it’s been too long. Ahhh, I can feel you so deep inside me.”
“I can’t believe I’m watching my brother shove his thick cock into our mother’s ass, while she fingers my cunt,” Summer mewls, and I look down to see that mom does indeed have three fingers buried in Summer’s twat.
I’m going slow, but it doesn’t take mom long before she is pushing back against me. I take the hint, and pick up my pace, until the room fills with the sounds of me slapping into her ass. Both ladies are moaning in counterpoint to the other.
Summer is playing with her clit again, and fondling one of mom’s dangling breasts while she watches us, a hungry look in her eyes.
“That’s it, son. Fuck your mother’s ass. Make me cum hard on your big fucking cock. Yes, yes, yes!” Summer plasters her lips to mom’s as she starts to cum, and I can feel mom’s tight sphincter grip me as she cums at the same time.
Mom falls forward, pulling herself off of me, as she hungrily makes out with and fingers Summer.
“Okay, sweety, your turn,” mom says softly. I see a spark of fear in my sister’s eyes, but it’s replaced by desire and determination as she looks over at my still hard pecker.
“How does it feel for you?” she asks me aloud.
“It feels wonderful,” I tell her, “but you should be asking mom, not me.”
“Mom already told me, and I saw how much she enjoyed it. I want to make sure you enjoy it too.” I don’t know if I can ever love my sister more, than at this point.
“Let me get you ready,” mom says, crawling between Summer’s legs. “We should give your brother a break, so that he can last.”
I watch in delight, as mom lifts Summer’s pelvis, and starts to lick her ass. This is a sight I’d never imagined, much less thought I’d ever see.
“Mmm, that does feel good, mom. Different, but good. I like the feel of your tongue in my ass.”
“I need you to relax, sweety,” Mom says before moving her hand up, while simultaneously moving her mouth to her daughter’s pussy, and I see my sister’s eyes go wide, as mom slips a finger into her ass.
“Oh, wow! If your finger feels that good, I wonder what his cock will feel like.” Summer’s tone easily conveys her hunger and desire. Her eyes, as she looks to me, demand satisfaction.
“You’re going to have to wait a second for that, sweety. I need to stretch you out a little first,” mom tells her, and then goes back to licking her pussy. After a few minutes, mom slips another finger in, and then another. Summer comes hard, moaning and grinding against our mother. “Okay, I think you’re ready now.”
I’m rock hard, and about ready to explode, I’m so horny right now. Mom has me lie on my back, while Summer gets on top of me. My loving mother grips my phallus, and aims it at her daughter’s ass. “Okay, Summer, come back slowly, and you will need to stay relaxed. If you tense up it’ll hurt.” Summer nods, as she sucks in her bottom lip, and looks down at me. “In this position, you have control over the speed and depth. Take is slow, and you’ll be fine.”
‘I can’t wait to feel you in my ass,’ she thinks to me. ‘I want to have you every way a woman can have a man, until you go back to school.’
I moan loudly as I feel her brown hole hit my head, and a second later I’m in her. Summer freezes immediately, and mom keeps whispering for her to relax. She does as she’s told, and even starts sliding her anus down my invading tool.
If her pussy was tight, her colon is even tighter. I can’t believe how firmly she grips me, as I feel every centimeter of myself slide deeper and deeper past her sphincter.
“Does my ass feel good, Nick?” she asks me, and I can’t find my voice right then, so I only nod. “Mmm, me too,” she moans as our pelvises finally meet. For the first time, my sword is fully sheathed in my beautiful sister.
“Good,” mom tells Summer, “now just take your time, and remember, since you’re on top, you control the pace.”
She nods, and starts to rock her hips back and forth. Her eyes grow wide again, and she looks at me in astonishment. “I can feel you in me deeper than ever. I can’t believe how good this feels. It hurt a little at first, but now that I’m used to it. . . Oh, god, but I love this!!”
I smile as I place one hand against her tit, and moved the other to her pussy. I have to angle my hand uncomfortably in order to slip a finger inside her, but her moan when I do, is worth it. She grips her free breast as she picks up her pace atop me.
Mom leans over me, and replaces my hand, and I’m able to suckle one of her breasts. It’s odd to think that I used to suck on these same nipples when I was a baby. I move the hand that had been replaced down to mom’s pussy, and despite her earlier protestations, she lets me play with her sloppy slit, while Summer’s moans grow in volume. I can’t believe I’m in my sister’s ass, with my loving mother helping us.
“Oh, God! I never knew. I never knew how good this can feel. I love you in my ass, Nick. Oh, God, I’m going to cum, and it’s a big one!” Summer starts to shake and shudder, and I think she is going to pinch my cock off, she gets so tight. But at the same time, her colon massages and writhes around the entire length of my cock, and without any other warning, I let loose deep into her ass.
Summer falls over, and mom sits up. I look at my lovely sister, as she lays there, eyes closed and breathing heavily, a smile lightly gracing her soft lips.
“That must have really been a big one,” mom whispers. “I’ve only passed out twice from an anal orgasm, but they are always the best.” Mom gives me a soft kiss, cuddling up to my side. “I think we’re going to need to be put on birth control,” she says as she pats my wilting member, and this time it’s me that smiles. “It may be wrong, and it may be incest, but the love we share is pure and strong.”
Despite how early it still is, I’m exhausted, and fall asleep, between these two lovely women in my family.
The next couple days are a blur, as we spend most of our time in bed, between one set of legs or another.
It’s with a heavy heart that I drive back up north, for New Years. Thankfully the nanites work at any distance, and I’m still able to communicate with my sister, the whole time. Unfortunately, she starts by giving me a play by play with mom, and I soon have to pull over, in order to masturbate, before I can continue driving.
Chapter 17
All I want to do is walk into my familiar bedroom, play a few video games, read a comic or two, or maybe even re-watch an episode of Battlestar Galactica. Is that too much to hope for?
Unfortunately, I’m afraid it is, for there’s a sock on the doorknob. I’m a bit surprised by that, as Dennis and Robin haven’t been too shy in the past, and haven’t cared when Gina and I’d watched them. For a minute or two I stand there, debating on just walking in anyway, but decide that valor is the better part of discretion, and walk back down to my car.
It’s New Year’s Eve, and my usual tradition is to stay up late playing video games, before going to bed the next morning. I’ve rarely had dates in the past. Since I don’t know how long my roommate will be, and since gaming is on my mind, I decide to call up Shanna.
“Nick? I’m so glad you called! When are you getting back?” She sounds breathless on the other end of the phone, as she excitedly talks to me.
“Well, I’m actually at my apartment now, but Dennis and Robin are currently using it. What are you doing?” I ask her, hoping she’ll get the hint that I want to come over.
“Getting ready for a party tonight. Are you going?” Since there are literally hundreds of parties going on, I have no idea which one she means, and tell her so. “The cosplay New Year’s one, silly. What other party would I want to go to?”
What party indeed? I wonder.
“But I don’t have a costume out here, and I can’t get to the ones in my apartment,” I say, feeling disheartened. I also can’t afford one, after all the money I’d spent down south, and don’t think I can find one that will be up to my standards on such short notice.
“Oh, well, if you get the chance to get one, I’d love to go with you,” the disappointment in her voice decides me. One way or another, I’m going. I only have to get a costume. Well, Dennis will understand if I break this one small convention. Maybe if I’m quiet, he won’t even know I’m there.
Trudging back up the stairs, pulling off the sock, I unlock the door. I put the sock back on the knob for good measure, before quietly slipping into my apartment. The sounds of my roommate’s lovemaking drift down the short hallway, and I’m fairly sure they won’t be able to hear me.
Confident that I’m going to get away with this, I start walking towards my room. By the sounds they are making, I guess that he’s left his door open. Just as I walk into the main room, I realize I’m wrong.
Robin looks up at me, and smiles, as she rides on top of Dennis. They’re on the couch, and my roommate has one of her fake tits in his mouth, while she rocks her hips back and forth, moaning loudly. Her red hair is bouncing atop her head, as Dennis thrusts into her from below.
“Nick!” Robin exclaims with a smile.
“What the. . .” Dennis starts to yell, as he stops moving, craning his neck around to look at me, standing frozen in the entryway. “Dude. . . Sock!”
“Sorry,” I tell them embarrassed. “I just need to get something from my room, and I’ll be gone.”
I try to walk past, but the pathway is short, and I have no choice but to walk close to them. I’ve noticed that despite Dennis stopping his movements, Robin hasn’t stop grinding against my roommate, and she grins as I try to slip by. Her hand darts out and grabs my wrist, halting me.
“Do you have to go so quick?” the redhead asks, and I don’t know what to think. Dennis starts to say something, but Robin pulls his head back up to her tit, shutting him up; after a couple seconds, he shrugs his shoulders and resumes moving inside her. “Why don’t you join us?” Her hand leaves my wrist, and goes to my pants.
“Uh. . . Dennis,” I say, not sure what he’ll think of this.
“Whatever, dude,” he say, letting go of her nipple just long enough to say that, before gripping Robin’s hips, and increasing her movements.
Robin moans loudly at this, and I capitulate. She quickly has my pants down to my ankles, and I kick off my shoes, and then pants. She has a firm grip on my already hardening cock, and uses it to pull me over to her waiting mouth.
Her lips stretch taught around my head, before I feel her tongue bathe the underside of my penis. Robin is great at giving head, and she elicits moan after moan from me. If I hadn’t stopped on the drive up here to masturbate, she probably would’ve had me spewing down her throat in a matter of seconds. This is the first time I’ve ever been with a woman at the same time as another man, but Robin’s mouth doesn’t let me care.
Robin must’ve been enjoying this a lot as well, because she has three consecutive orgasms, before finally pulling away from my shiny knob, and looking me lustfully in the eyes. “I want to feel this beast in me,” she says as she gets off of Dennis. I expect her to have me lay down, but instead, she merely turns around, and after a few seconds of fidgeting, has Dennis well seated in her ass.
“Oh, fuck!” Dennis exclaims. “I love how tight your ass is, dear.”
She turns to look at her boyfriend, smiling, “Mmm, and I love how well you fit back there, baby” She turns back to me, still with that hungry grin on her lips. “But right now, I want to see if I can get that thing in me, too. I’ve never had two men at once. This should be fun.”
With her back against my roommate and him buried in her ass, I can clearly see her freshly fucked pussy open and waiting for me. I’m so turned on by the redhead’s brazen nature that I don’t even care about Dennis being there anymore.
Getting onto the couch, between the two sets of legs, I start to rub my saliva slickened penis against her swollen, wet, lips. Robin moans and closes her eyes as Dennis starts to buck beneath her. I time my own thrust with his, slipping a couple centimeters into her at once.
Her eyes fly back open, and her arms wrap around my neck, as she screams, “Oh god, that feels huge. I feel so stuffed with both of my holes filled. Fuck me Dennis, fuck me Nick. Use your cocks to make me cream! OH GOD”
She mashed her lips to mine in an all-devouring kiss, as I feel her inner muscles contract violently around my rod. I can feel the other man pumping in and out of her colon while she cums, but try to ignore it, as I start to go deeper into this fiery redhead. A small part of me feels bad for kissing another man’s girlfriend, but the part of my brain that is doing the most thinking demands I kiss her back.
Our tongues swirl around each other, as she continues to cum, and I bring one of my hands up to her fake left tit, giving it a good squeeze. Despite the fact that I can see her chest is fake, they feel real enough. I’m sawing my hips back and forth, in time with Dennis’s movements, and have soon sunk into her as far as I can go.
Robin breaks off the kiss, when I strike bottom, and reaches down to where we are connected. She splits her fingers on either side of my cock, and then looks at me in surprise at how much still remains outside of her. At least two inches stand pointing to the strip of red hair above her pussy.
“Oh, fuck, that thing is big,” she moans. I know Dennis is no small guy himself, and hope he doesn’t get jealous of me.
Dennis’s hands come around his girlfriend’s torso, and starts playing with her jiggly tits, replacing mine, so I grab her hips, and start driving into her as hard and fast as I can.
“That’s it, baby. Fill my ass with your cum,” Robin cries out suddenly as Dennis begins to grunt. “Oh, it feels so hot in there. You’re going to make me cum again!”
This time as her pussy starts massaging my phallus, I’m too close, and pull out a second too late. One shot makes it off inside her pussy, before I can pull and shoot the rest across her stomach.
Robin is still in the throes of her climax, and I watch as she spreads my cum across her stomach, and even fingers herself for a few seconds with her cum covered hands, bringing herself off to a tremendous orgasm.
Not sure of the etiquette of these things, I quickly get up, gather my clothes, and head to my room. I get cleaned up as best I can, and am fully dressed again, when a knock sounds on my door.
“Hey, Nick,” Dennis says, “we need to talk.”
Uh-oh, I think, here it comes.
I open the door, half expecting my roommate’s fist to come flying at me. His hand does enter, but only because he is holding it out to me. I shake it, and he walks into my room. I can hear the shower going, and know where Robin is.
“Sorry if that bothered you, man. She’s been asking me for that for a bit now. At first I wasn’t sure how I would handle it. She told me she loves me, and I believe her. It’s actually kind of kinkier than I thought it would be. Dude, when you got in her, her asshole tightened so much I thought she is going to pinch my cock in two!” I let him ramble on for a bit, glad he’s not mad at me. “So, how are you handling it?” He finally asks me as he winds down.
“I dunno,” I tell him honestly. “It’s different, and I can’t deny it felt great. You have quite the catch on your hands, Dennis.”
He shakes my hand again, smiling, before turning to leave. He stops in the doorway, looking back at me with a serious look in his eyes. “Thanks for pulling out of her. She doesn’t believe in birth control, and we’ve been lucky so far.” I remember that one shot had made it in her, and also how she’d fingered herself with my cum, and can’t speak. I nod though; glad he can’t read my thoughts. Thanks to Lela, I know I’m fertile. “One last thing,” his face is now stern, “despite what happened in there, if I ever find you alone with her, I’ll kick your ass.”
He doesn’t wait for a response, before turning, and walking away. I’m not worried about him being able to beat me up; between my switches and current strength, he doesn’t stand a chance. I don’t plan on trying to steal Robin from him, though. I already have enough women in my life, and no matter how real her tits feel, I prefer the genuine article.
I look around my room, and sigh in relief. My vacation had been an eventful one, but not relaxing. It’s good to be surrounded by my geek paraphernalia again. I almost feel as though my collectibles and posters reset my mind. Remembering the entire reason I came into the apartment, despite the dangling sock, I go to my closet to look through my costumes. All of them tied into geek culture in one form or another. My first thought is to go as Gambit, but with my current muscles, I’m not quite as lanky and thin as I used to be. I continue to go through my costumes, some are bad for cold weather, though I know I will be indoors most of the time, some are just too obscure, and other’s too worn. I end up going as Gambit anyway, trench coat, bow-staff and all. I even have some contacts, which turn my eyes black, but wait to put those in, as they tend to annoy my eyes if I wear them for too long.
Robin slips into my room at one point as I’m getting ready, and gives me a critical look.
“Who are you supposed to be? A pirate?” she asks solicitously.
“No, mon chere,” I say in my best bayou accent, “I be da Gambit.” When she continues to look at me I inform her without the accent, “From a comic book series.”
“Oh, yeah, the geek thing.” She drops her gaze to my covered crotch, before adding, “Sometimes I forget about that. Especially when it comes to your other attributes.” She smiles at me, and I grow nervous, remembering Dennis’s warning. Again, I’m not worried about him, but I don’t care to cross any lines. “Anyway, the reason I came in here, is that I want to clarify something. Despite what happened in there, I love Dennis, and have no intention of trying to get with you on a permanent basis. I’m sorry if we gave you the wrong idea. . .”
“No,” I tell her, relieved. “I’m happy for you two. I have plenty to deal with on my own.”
“Well don’t sound too heartbroken,” she complains, and I realize that I’ve hurt her ego. She must’ve expected me to be disappointed, but when I’m not. . .
“Not that I’ll turn you away, if you and Dennis don’t work out,” I quickly pipe up, trying to sooth her.
“Hmm, well, with a cock as big as yours, you’re welcome to join us whenever you like, just don’t expect it too often.” She winks at me as she turns and walks out, and I think Dennis is in for one helluva ride with this fiery redhead.
I call up Shanna, to ask if she wants me to pick her up, or meet her at the party. There is only ever one cosplay party this time of year, and while I’ve always known about it, I’ve never been comfortable going alone.
“Come get me, and we’ll go together,” she says, and I can tell that she’s excited about me going. “Who are you going as? I want to see if we’ll match.”
“Uh-uh,” I tell her, smiling though I know she can’t see me. “You get ready, and we’ll see how well we match when I get there.” She protests, but in the end, I win out.
I knock on her door a short while later, and Shannon answers.
“Gambit, huh? Now I know what to dress as!” she tells me, grinning triumphantly.
“You’re going too, Shannon?” I ask, and laugh when she pouts that I know who she is.
“How do you DO that?” she demands, but I just give her an enigmatic smile in response. “Well, no. I got invited to another party, and I’m looking forward to it. Good choice of costume, though, you’re a little too well built for it. Gambit’s tall, but with your current build, you’re a little wider than he is.”
“Is that a fat joke?” I ask, poking her in the sides, playfully.
She laughs, and then yells up the stairs, “Shanna, Nick is here. You’re safe to come out.” I wonder at the last part, but when I see Shanna, I understand.
She’s dressed up as Rogue, up to and including dying her hair red, except for a white spot in front. Her blue eyes sparkle as she smiles widely, seeing me in my matching outfit.
“I guess we match after all,” I tell her, returning the smile. She runs to me, and flings her arms around my neck, before kissing me.
“I’ve missed you,” she says breathlessly, coming up for air a few moments later.
I wrap my arms around her thin waist, and love how her outfit hugs her curves. “Mon, chere, your touch truly does entice da life right outta da Gambit.” She laughs at my accent, and I realize just how much I’ve missed the sound of her musical laugh. “I’ve missed you, too. And your cute laugh, and long lashes, and beautiful eyes and. . . Shall we go?” I ask her, giving her tight behind a quick squeeze.
Her mouth moves to a pouty position, and in her Rogue outfit, I think it’s pretty cute. “You don’t want to fool around, first?” she asks me.
“Is it always sex with you?” I ask her, remembering when she’d used a similar line on me a while ago.
She laughs at the turnaround, and drags me out the door.
The party is at a large house, bordering on a mansion, and there is music blaring everywhere, lights flashing, and costumes galore. Considering how cold it is outside, I’m surprised at how skimpy some of the outfits are; some of them barely legal in public.
I immediately excuse myself to the bathroom, and put in my contacts. When I return, Shanna has moved away from the spot I’d left her at, but I only have to sense for her switches to find her.
To my surprise, she is chatting with another Rogue. I grab us a couple drinks, and go join them. The other Rogue is pretty cute, I can’t deny, but I can tell she is wearing blue contacts, and a wig. Shanna’s costume is easily better.
Shanna doesn’t notice I’m there, until I hand her a drink.
“Oh, you’re back,” she says barely glancing at me. “Nick, this is Julia, we have a few classes together.” By her tone, it doesn’t sound like she enjoys those classes.
“Nick, huh? Cool contacts.” Julia says, turning the full effect of her bright blue eyes on me. She places her hand on my chest, and gets a little uncomfortably close, as she gazes into my black eyes. “They can just draw you in, can’t they?” Her lips part and I know she is giving me the go ahead to kiss her by the way she is looking at me, and the shape she makes with her red lips.
I step back, and turn my back on her. I’m here with Shanna, and no matter what I may do when I’m not with her, I’m not going to kiss another woman in front of her.
Shanna looks at me for the first time since I got back, and I see she is startled by my eyes. She quickly gets over it though, as she gives me a quick peck on the cheek and a, “Thank you.”
She takes my arm, and pulls me away. When we’re far enough away, which is not too far considering the music, I lean over and ask what that’d been about.
Shanna studies my face for a bit, before answering. “That’s just Julia. We’ve been rivals since elementary school. She’s always been jealous of me, and wants whatever I have, including boyfriends.” She glares over to where Julia is smiling at us. Apparently the rival knows we’re talking about her. I don’t doubt that Julia has been successful in the past at stealing men. Dressed as she is, she looks absolutely stunning. I still find Shanna more attractive, dressed up as a better Rogue, but can’t deny that the wonton way Julia acted, had an effect on me.
One of Shanna’s words catches in my mind. “Boyfriend? Is that what I am?”
She studies my face for a bit, before answering with a shy smile. “Maybe. . . After the way you just turned away from her, it’s definitely points in your favor.” I look back over to the other woman, and notice that her smile turns a little sour.
I take my date out onto the dance floor, and she laughs at my clumsy attempts at dancing, but I don’t mind, just enjoying the way she sounds, and how her long lashes bat at me.
Julia doesn’t seem to be done with us though, and at one point, I find myself sandwiched between the two women. They glare daggers at each other, around me, and I really start to get uncomfortable. It really doesn’t help that Julia keeps running her hands all over my body.
“Let’s go,” I tell Shanna after Julia grabs my crotch for the second time. I’d thought the first time was a fluke, but when she gets a firm hold on my cock the second time, I know it’s intentional.
“And let her win?” She shakes her head. “I won’t let her drive us away. Just ignore her.” That’s easier said than done.
I pull Julia’s hand off my ass, and give Shanna a kiss, hoping the other woman will get the hint. When I don’t feel her behind me, I think she does, until I realize she has only moved to the other side of Shanna, and is now running her hands all over her body.
I’m utterly confused at this point. What game is Julia playing? And why isn’t Shanna stopping her? When I see Julia start to kiss Shanna’s neck from behind, I grow even more confused, and pull my dreamy looking Rogue over to me.
“What’s going on?” I ask again. “I thought you hated her.”
She looks at me a bit dazedly, before looking around, and seeing Julia smiling at us again. “What? Ahh, I mean, yeah I do. I don’t know what she’s thinking.” She looks at Julia again, a puzzled expression on her face. “Maybe you’re right. Let’s go. We can see the countdown at my place, and I really want to be alone with you.”
I nod, still uncertain about her answer, but figure if it gets us out of this situation, all the better.
We walk out to my car, but Julia is yelling after us. I don’t want to see a cat fight break out, so I try to hurry us along, but Shanna stops instead.
Groaning, I decide to try and put an end to this, before it can go on.
“Look, Julia, you’re cute and all, but I’m with Shanna. Go bother some other guy.” I try to be nice, but I know my voice sounds a little harsh in my annoyance.
Julia looks at me with an odd look, before shaking herself.
“I’m not here to talk to you. I want to talk to Shanna.” I remain standing there, and Shanna grips my hand, as we look at the other Rogue. She looks hard at me for a minute, and I realize she wants me to leave, but I’m not going to leave Shanna alone with this other vixen. After a few seconds, Julia sighs, and speaks some more. “I guess if I need to say this in front of him, then I will.” She turns to face Shanna, her expression and tone serious. “Shanna, I’m sorry for everything I’ve ever done to you. You’ve always been so beautiful, that even as kids, I was jealous of you. I know I stole some of your boyfriends, and I never even knew why, with some of them. I didn’t even like most of them.”
Shanna’s grip on my hand grows tighter as Julia speaks, and I can feel the anger nearly radiating off of her in the cold night.
“I think I know why, now,” Julia continues to say. “I’ve always been jealous that those other men could have you, when what I really want. . . What I truly desire. . . I took your boyfriends, so that I could in some way be close to you,” she finishes in a rush, and Shanna’s hand releases mine in shock.
The import of what she’d just said isn’t lost on me either, as I stand there stunned.
“Why are you telling me this now?” my date asks.
“Because. . .because I only just realized it in there. No one has ever been able to ignore me as well as he did, so I decided to step up my game, by playing with you. Only instead of winning him over, I found that I enjoy being with you instead. I realize that I’ve liked you for a very long time.” Julia sounds truly sincere, but I can’t help but wonder if this is just another ploy of hers, to win me over. If it is, I don’t see how it’ll work.
The two women look at each other for a bit, and Shanna apparently comes to some sort of a decision. She turns to me, and takes both of my hands in hers. “Nick, will you please go warm up your car. I promise I’ll be there in a bit.”
“Are you sure?” I whisper to her.
She glances back at Julia, and then looks me deep in the eyes. “I’m sure,” she states, placing her hand on my chest and lightly brushing her soft lips across mine.
Unsure what’s going to happen, I stay aware of her ‘happy’ switch. While it’s not on, it’s not fully off either. I walk to my car, part of my mind on that switch, as I start it up, and turn up the heater. Curiously, her switch moves a little bit to the happy side, but not far, before I see them both walking over to my car.
Jumping out, I hold the car door open for Shanna. “Julia is going to come back to my place with us,” she tells me, whispering in my ear. “I’m not giving you permission to be with her.” The last part of the whisper is fierce, and I find that I’m now more confused than ever. What were these two Rogues talking about?
The drive is not long, but made to seem longer by the silence in my car. When I get out letting Shanna out, I notice that Julia waits for me to open her door, too. I look to my date, and she doesn’t seem to care, so I open her door, and she steps out. Let it never be said that mom didn’t raise a gentleman.
“Thanks, Nick,” Julia tells me. “I’m sorry about how I behaved earlier.”
I nod, not sure what to say.
Once inside, Shanna pours us all drinks, and they sit to watch TV, while I go to remove my contacts. My eyes are starting to bother me. I can hear the women talking, but can’t make out what they’re saying, and when I rejoin them, they immediately grow quiet.
“Will someone please explain to me what’s going on?” I ask, somewhat annoyed by their behavior.
Shanna hands me my drink, before explaining. “We’ve decided to try and be friends, and see how that works. If it goes well, then maybe more will come later.” I nod, pretending this makes perfect sense, and after some thought, it actually kind of does. Hadn’t Robbie been nice to me, after a fashion, after I’d stolen Gina from him?
“So, Nick. You’re all the talk of the campus right now. You seem to have grown pretty popular lately,” Julia comments.
I swallow a sip of my drink uncomfortably. “Yeah, for some reason, some of the jocks have taken a liking to me. Kinda unexpected,” I try to blow off the question. They had become friendlier with me after the whole kidnapping scene where Robbie had beat me up. I’m still not sure if it’s because they’re afraid of what I’d done that night with my switches, or because they feel bad about their hand in the fiasco.
Julia pretty much ignores me after that, even though Shanna and I are cuddling on the couch.
When the ball starts to drop, we all count down, and cheer as the New Year begins. Shanna spins around in my arms, and kisses my quite thoroughly. We’re both quite out of breath, when I let her pull away. I see Julia standing there, forlornly, and feel bad for her. I know what it’s like to be alone on New Years.
Shanna sees her, too, and to my surprise, she lets go of me, and walks over to the other Rogue. “Let this be a new year for new beginnings, and the end of old rivalries,” she says, and then kisses her for a few seconds.
When they pull away, I’m wondering if I’m actually going to get a crack at this second Rogue after all, despite what Shanna had said.
Julia’s eyes are sparkling, and I can see a tremulous smile on her lips, as Shanna walks back over to me, and grabs my hand, pulling me back to her room.
“Someone has been on their best behavior tonight, and I think he deserves a reward,” she tells me with a wink. “Besides, goin’ on a week now I ain’t had nothin’ twixt my nethers weren’t run on batteries!”
I laugh at the Serenity reference.
When Julia makes to follow us, I think for sure it’s going to happen, but Shanna indicates for her to stay outside, and shoves me into her room.
Once inside, Shanna starts stripping off her costume, and I do the same. As she meets me on the bed, I notice that she left the door cracked, and Julia is spying on us. I laugh inwardly, wondering if Shanna had done it on purpose or not. She’d said she still doesn’t trust the other woman, and I wonder if this is some kind of test. But whether it’s a test for me or her, I don’t know.
All thoughts of the other women flee, however, when Shanna’s wet lips wrap around my cock, and she starts to give me one helluva blowjob. Luckily I’ve already gotten off twice today, or else I really wouldn’t have lasted long. Robin was good, but Shanna is fantastic. I don’t know why, but for some reason, she seems to take extra care to make sure I’m enjoying it, and easily has me moaning and groaning, as I run my fingers through her red dyed hair. She almost looks like another person, with the change in her hair color.
As much as I’m enjoying her attentions, I feel bad for ignoring her pleasure. Pulling her up, I lay her down on the bed. I start to kiss her feet, sucking gently on her toes, and running my tongue between the little digits, listening to her small purrs of pleasure as I do it. I trail kisses up the arch of her foot, to her heel, where I nibble a bit, before moving up her calf, the underside of her knee, then thigh, and finally the juncture at the top.
I can see that she is already soaking wet by the time my tongue swirls around her inner lips. She tastes as good as ever, and I hungrily drive my tongue into her as deep as it will go.
I hear a noise behind me, and only then remember Julia. She must have entered the room. I move my mouth up to Shanna’s clit, so that I can get a look at her face, and see that she must have been staring at where Julia is. She doesn’t look angry, though, so I concentrate on attacking her clit with my teeth and lips.
She is soon quivering, with my head locked between her thighs, and her fingernails digging into my scalp. When her legs release me, she grabs me by my ears, and hauls me up to her face, where she greedily licks her juices from my lips, chin, and tongue.
I remember the way Summer and I’d been together the other day, and think I will tease Shanna a little bit. I place the head of my cock against her labia, and rub it up and down, making her moan with desire.
“Fuck me, Nick. You’ve been away for too long, and I need your monster prick inside me,” Shanna demands, but I continue to tease her, until she has another orgasm from me rubbing against her tiny clit. As soon as I see the beginnings of her passion, I quickly change angles, and thrust myself as deep into her as I can go in one stroke.
Shanna grunts at the invasion, and it increases her orgasm. I can feel her fingernails digging into the flesh of my back. I pull all of my length out, except for my head, and then shove back into her, going for that deepest spot that I’ve found in the twins. After pounding into her for a few minutes, making her cum again and again, I realize the angle must be wrong, and roll us over.
When we swap places, I catch a glimpse of Julia, her lips parted in an ‘O’, eyes closed, and her hand buried deep in her own pussy. She has a hold of her wrist with the other hand, and it looks like she is trying to get her fist even deeper into her hole. She has decent sized tits, though smaller than Shanna’s, and they bounce in time with her efforts.
Julia opens her eyes and sees me staring. She grins as she licks her dark red lips at me seductively.
I decide I better concentrate on the woman I’m with, and latch onto one of her breasts, while I reach down between us, and press hard against her clit. This time when she comes, I feel myself slip into her that last little bit, as her womb strangles the head of my cock.
“Oh, fuck. I forgot what you feel like so deep in me. Oh, I love how you fill every part of me Nick,” Shanna moans, and I can feel her juices leaking out and around my invading tool.
I know I’m getting close, and grip her hips, forcing her violently back and forth. She feels so good, with that tight grip on my member, and I soon unload my seed into her grasping womb, to the echoing sound of loud cries from the other two women.
Shanna collapses against my chest, trying to catch her breath, while I slowly soften inside of her, without slipping out. She kisses me tenderly, before squeezing her arms underneath me, and hugging me tight with her whole body.
The last thing I remember before falling asleep is her whisper in my ear. “I think I could fall in love with you, Nick. I know I can trust you. Thank you for being. . .” the rest is lost in the oblivion of sleep.
When I wake up in the morning, I find that I’m still inside Shanna, and have grown hard again. Julia is sleeping naked, next to us.
Definitely a better way to start the New Year, than my past has been.
Chapter 18
Julia has taken off her Rogue wig, and I can see in the early morning light that her short hair is the color of gold in the dawn light.
My slight movement is enough to wake Shanna, and she looks down on me with a sleepy smile. “Mmm, good morning, handsome,” she murmurs to me, and lightly peck my lips. Shifting her hips a little, she must realize I’m still inside her, as her eyes grow wide, and her smile even wider. “Mmm, I can get use to waking up like this.” She gives me a hug, and I can’t help but twitch inside her, as her whole body squeezes me.
“Huh, wha—” Julia wakes up next to us, slightly confused. “Oh!” she exclaims when the fogginess of sleep has finally been rubbed from her eyes, and she sees Shanna and me.
I don’t know what to think. Shanna made it clear to me that Julia is off limits to me, which is fine, though disappointing. Last night, she had been across the room while I was screwing Shanna, and I can still envision her fisting herself. But now she is right here next to us, and after the days and nights I’d spent with my sister and mom, it takes all of my self-control not to reach out, and start playing with her small dark nipples.
I decide to start small, and see what happens. Slowly, I begin to move my hips, slipping in and out of Shanna’s grasping vagina. The current redhead moans as I do this, giving me a devilish look, as though she knows what’s in my mind, but she doesn’t stop me. Instead, she turns to Julia, and says, “I guess you behaved yourself, last night.” She reaches out, and starts rubbing one of the other woman’s breasts, and Julia smiles at her appreciatively. “Perhaps we can have some fun this morning.” Then she looks back at me seriously, “But she’s still off limits to you.”
I don’t know what to say to that, but figure that at least I’m not being left out completely, like Julia had been last night.
“Thank you,” Julia gushes, and then half sits up, and starts kissing the woman I’m slowly fucking. Julia’s nipple is only a couple centimeters from my lips, as she kisses Shanna, and it is torture not to lift up and suck it in.
To distract myself, I close my eyes, and pick up my pace inside Shanna. She sits up more, and I feel a hand down near my crotch. Opening my eyes, I see that it’s Julia’s hand, vigorously rubbing Shanna’s clit while she sucks on her tit. Julia’s ass is now facing me, and I can see her juices already leaking down her legs. She must have been seriously turned on, to be that wet already. Again, the image of her fist diving in and out of that juicy cunt flashes through my mind, and I wonder what it would be like to have your entire hand in a woman. My left hand starts to twitch at the thought, and instead of following through with the impulse, I place both hands behind my head to keep them out of the way, and just let Shanna ride me.
When I look back at my lover, she is looking at me, and I know I’d been caught staring. I blush slightly, but dammit, I’m a man, and she is a naked woman right next to me. It would be impossible for me NOT to look. Shanna doesn’t say anything though, and just continues to moan, as Julia and I bring her to a crashing orgasm.
As she cums, Julia pulls her off of me, and the two women starts making out madly, hands roaming all over each other’s bodies. My cock stands forlornly, pointing to the ceiling, all but forgotten.
Well, I’m not about to be forgotten for long, and as I roll off the bed to get into position behind Shanna, they both move into a sixty-nine position. I have to move again, but Shanna’s ass is now aimed perfectly in the air for me, and I get back on the bed, and squat behind her, with my feet planted on either side of her legs. I’m so tempted to slip it into her puckered, tight bunghole, but I haven’t been there with her, and don’t know how she’ll react.
I easily slide right back into her mound, while Julia sucks on her clit. I can feel her vaginal walls constrict around me every time Julia flicks Shanna’s clitoris, and I’m soon moaning in time with the sexy female geek. A few times I feel Julia’s tongue on my balls, but I don’t say anything to Shanna; it feels too good.
Grabbing Shanna’s hips, I start to pound myself into her, as I feel my orgasm approach, and Shanna screams out a split second before I start to unload into her. My body is wracked by paroxysms of pleasure, as gob after gob of my semen floods into Shanna’s pussy, and leaks out around my cock.
I pull out, and Julia hungrily attacks the now-empty hole, sucking all of my semen out of her. Despite how erotic the scene is, I know I’m spent, so decide to leave the women to their own pleasures, and go to get into the shower.
Shanna joins me a couple minutes later.
“I figured you would still be with Julia,” I tell the nearly insatiable woman.
“Are you mad at me?” she asks, throwing me into confusion. She must have seen my misunderstanding painted across my face, for she continues, “For not letting you fuck Julia, too?”
I have to laugh. It had been torture true, but it’d been kind of kinky, as well. “Well, no,” I tell her, “I’m not mad. But I’m a bit confused. You don’t have a problem sharing me with your sister, so why have one with Julia?”
She gives me her familiar, ‘You know nothing, Jon Snow,’ look, before answering.
“Because Shannon is my sister, and I trust her. Julia is another matter. I might trust her in time, but there is a long history that we both have to get past first,” she tells me, placing her hand on my chest as she looks into my eyes.
“Is that why—” She must know me better than I think, as she places a finger across my mouth, stopping me.
“If you’re going to ask about the whole boyfriend/girlfriend thing again, please don’t,” she tells me, knowing exactly what I’d been about to bring up. “Yes, she is a big reason why I don’t want to label us. She’s stolen most of my past boyfriends. You have shown me I can trust you when I’m with you, but how do I know about when you are out of my sight? If we aren’t officially together, then it won’t hurt as bad.”
I really have no answer for her, because I can’t say that I haven’t been with other women when she isn’t around. I offer the only truth to her that I can, “I promise that I will not let her take me away from you. Besides, she can’t even begin to compare to how wonderful you are to me.”
She places her hands on my hips, as she looks me in the eyes seriously, before pulling me to her, and hugging me tightly. “Thank you,” she murmurs, her head pressed against my chest, as the water sprays down on us. “I lo—, er. . . thank you.”
I nod, knowing what she’d been about to say, and hug her back to me, feeling warm inside.
Julia jumps into the shower after we get out, and I get dressed back into most of my costume from last night, not having any other clothes here.
“I’ll leave you two, to work things out,” I tell Shanna, giving her a long kiss. “I want to get home, and finally relax.” She looks disappointed, but I really haven’t been able to relax for a while, and I’m looking forward to being in my own room.
I don’t make it home. Halfway there, words flash across my vision, ‘Get somewhere private. It is an emergency.’
I don’t know if it’s Lela or Summer, but guess the former. My sister could just tell me, or even call me, but if I need to get somewhere private, that likely means Lela. She’s never taken me in the day, before, so I know it must be important.
I pull over into a mostly empty parking lot and wait. It doesn’t take long, before a shadow looms over my car. A second later, I find myself in the featureless blue room.
I’m not alone.
Arms wrap around me from behind, a moment before I hear a whisper in my ear. “I’ve missed you, little bro.”
I turn around, and hug Summer back, wondering what the emergency is. Thinking back on the shadow that had covered my car, I know Lela is risking her ship being seen. Whatever it is, it must be something dire.
“What’s going on?” I ask, hoping my older sister will know.
“I’m not sure. I only had a moment’s notice, before Lela came and took me. Nick, I think mom might have seen the ship,” Summer informs me, worriedly.
That isn’t good. If mom saw the ship, and found Summer missing, things might go badly. I truly hope she’s wrong.
I look around for the opening that will lead to Lela, but it isn’t in evidence and in this featureless room, I don’t even know where it’s supposed to be. With Summer’s arms still around me, I can sense her off to my right. I can also sense all of my other switches moving away at an alarming rate. We are returning to low orbit.
“What are you wearing?” Summer asks, pushing me away from her to examine my costume. I quickly explain about the cosplay New Year’s party I’d gone to. “And if you’re still wearing it this morning, then that means you went home with someone. . . Did my geeky brother use his switches on a woman last night?”
I know she’s teasing me, but don’t feel that this is the appropriate moment for it. “I didn’t use my switches,” I tell her a little more brusquely than necessary. “Help me find the door out of here, so we can find Lela.”
Just as I finish talking, the lights go off, and I suddenly find us floating in space. Or at least, that’s what it seems like, as Earth zooms away from us, and we are surrounded by stars. Thankfully I can still feel the floor beneath my feet.
‘Lela?’ I think to the alien. ‘What’s going on?’
There’s no response.
Summer hugs me tighter from behind, saying, “Nick, I’m scared. Is this the attack? Are the demons here?”
“No,” I try to reassure her, “They aren’t supposed to be here for a few more months. Maybe it’s just another scout.” But as I speak, I notice that we’ve left low orbit, and are still rapidly moving away from Earth. I can’t imagine what speed we must be moving at, and marvel at the technology that must have gone into this ship. The geek in me has a small orgasm.
The mortal human part of me, on the other hand, informs me I’m going to die.
After a couple seconds, red rings appear in the distance. As we draw closer, I can see ships in the middle of the rings, and figure the red circles are superficial, highlighting the location of the other ships.
Lela finally sends us a message: ‘Ships are detected approaching. Too many to be scouts. Be prepared.’
Summer and I look into each other’s fear filled eyes. This is it, I think to myself. It’s early, and I’m not ready. I still don’t know how to stop them. The human race is going to die, and it’ll all be my fault. I barely stopped a scout. How am I going to stop this many?
Luckily Summer is thinking a lot more practically than I am. “Maybe we’d better get undressed, so we can have as much contact between us as possible.” Her voice quavers as she speaks, but it still lends me enough strength to overcome my paralyzing fear. I nod to her, and start removing my trench coat and shirt.
The distant ships are easily visible now, and I notice that the red rings suddenly turn blue. I wonder at this, just as I’m pulling my shirt over my head, and my sister is removing her bra. The ships are just what you’d expect from nearly every cheap sci-fi movie: round saucers, spinning slowly as they move through empty space.
I quit stripping, and place my hand on Summer’s wrist, stopping her from undoing her pants as I watched the ships approach.
Something’s not right. They’re not in any type of military formation, more of a gaggle, and I know that the demons are militaristic, based mainly on the fact that they sent out scouts and the visions Lela had shown me, what now seems like ages ago. If they’re hostile, they should be ready this far out. They also appear to be slowing. Or maybe that’s us. It’s hard to tell, when your reference points are stars, hundreds of light-years away. Either way, we’re no longer approaching each other as fast as we had been.
‘Lela?’ I ask again, not expecting a response. Summer lays her hand on my shoulder, and I’m shocked, as Lela’s switches are the only ones I can sense. How far from Earth are we? The insane thought that mom’s going to ground me, if she finds out how far from home I am, flits through my mind, and I laugh quietly.
“This is no laughing matter,” Summer tells me, rebuking me now. “What’s going on?”
The other ships have stopped moving, and are now facing each other across the black expanse.
I’m still not sure what’s happening, but I’m starting to get an idea. “I think the blue rings mean friendlies,” I tell her uncertainly. “These are either other friendly aliens, or more of her race, angels. Did you get to see Lela’s ship before she took you?” Summer shakes her head, letting me know that she hadn’t, and I grimace. “Hmm, I guess we’ll just have to wait then.”
I hope that it’s not Lela’s race coming back. They’d demanded that she abandon Earth, and when she disobeyed, they’d made sure that her ship would never be able to find home again, and then abandoned her to Earth’s fate. If they’re coming back, that can only mean trouble. Perhaps they’ve decided to kill Lela’s and my children after all, and take her back with them.
The ships start moving closer again, and Summer tenses, just as space disappears, and we’re back in the blue lit room again.
And just like that, we’re no longer alone in the room.
Summer screams, and I pull her behind me. She almost strangles me, she’s squeezing me so tightly, but I’m not going to let them get her. A small part of my mind can’t help but notice the feeling of her hard nipples digging into my back. I shake off the thought, to examine our company. Now is not the time to think with my second head.
Six sets of silvery eyes look at us curiously. Each eye has a cat-like pupil, and looks too large for their heads. Their skin is light pink, and they’re all wearing those light suits that I’ve seen Lela wearing, before I’d gotten her pregnant. They’re of Lela’s race.
They’re also all female.
For some reason this strikes me as extremely odd, until I remember Lela mentioning that it’s the males that rule their race. I assume that these must be their servants.